
Class JB£/-1.M__ 

Book- ^^f- 

CouvriM"-^ 



COPYRIGHT DEPOSrr. 



Digitized by the Internet Archive 
in 2011 with funding from 
The Library of Congress 



http://www.archive.org/details/constitutionofmaOOdoho 



\m 



THE 

CONSTITUTION 

OF MAN 



IN THE 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND 
SPIRITUAL WORLDS 



BY 

E. L. DOHONEY 

AUTHOR OF 

''Man, His Origin, Nature and Destiny," "The Provi- 
dence of God in the Affairs of Men and Na- 
tions," "Anarchy, Socialism and Commu- 
nism," "Equal Citizen Suffrage," 
"The Progress of Philoso- 
phy," Etc. 



DENVER, COLORADO 

THE REED PUBLISHING COMPANY 

1903 



the"Ob'rarv op' 
congress, 

One Copy Receivec 

SE^. 'm 1903 

Cof^WOHT ENT^V' 

>e?8r No. 
copy B. 




<^^ 



b 



%A 



copyrighted 
By E. L. Dohoney 



^W Rights Reserved 



PRESS OF 



SI^p jRrrb PubltBljtttg Olotnttang 



DENVER 



DEDICATION. 

To Joseph Rodes Buchanan (now in spirit 
life), the greatest philosopher of modern times, this 
little volume is respectfully dedicated. 

Beginning his wonderful career on the physical 
plane as a physician, he soon far outstripped his 
medical brothers in their own domain. He dis- 
covered the mathematical and magnetic laws that 
govern the human constitution; and among many 
wonderful discoveries which cannot be even re- 
ferred to here, he demonstrated the principle of 
Cerebral Physiology, and discovered the great Sci- 
ence of Sarcognomy. 

Leaving the doctors in their philosophy of mat- 
ter, he boldly entered the psychic realm, and dis- 
covered that grandest of all sciences, Psychometry. 

Stepping from the psychical to the spiritual 
plane, he has rendered valuable aid in demonstrating 
that man in his essential nature is a spirit; and in 
his old age has rounded up his wonderful career by 
giving the world his "Primitive Christianity," in 
two volumes, probably the most valuable work ever 
published; because it gives the teaching of Jesus 
and the Apostles, free from the interpolations of 
the Roman Catholic priesthood. 

The Author. 



PREFACE. 

Eighteen years have elapsed since the publica- 
tion of my work entitled "Man, His Origin, Nature 
and Destiny." That book covers a wide field, and 
is necessarily imperfect as a whole. While it con- 
tains considerable original thought, and much valu- 
able information, it is in the main a suggestive, and 
not an elaborate work. It was intended to set 
people to thinking about themselves ; and to impress 
the great truth that "The proper study of mankind 
is man." 

Since its publication, I have read everything I 
could get bearing on the constitution of man; and 
have thought and written much on the subject. The 
result of these eighteen years of study is the present 
volume, entitled "The Constitution of Man in the 
Physical, Psychical and Spiritual Worlds." Much 
of the matter was written ten years ago; partly re- 
written five years ago; and within the last three 
years entirely revised, and partly re-written. I 
flatter myself that I am now presenting to the stu- 
dents of the philosophy of man, as complete and 
practical an analysis of the constitution of man as 
has ever been published. 

There will be found considerable repetition in 
several of the chapters; but this seemed necessary, 
in order to emphasize the vital principles of the 
work. 

Again "I cast my bread upon the waters," leav- 
ing it to the providence of God as to the good that 
may result from the truths therein stated. 

E. L. D. 

July, ipoj. 



TABLE OF CONTENTS. 

Chapter I. The Universe, and the Laws and 
Agencies That Control It. 

The Universe has existed forever. It consists 
of an immense system of suns and planets, revolving 
around a great central sun; which is itself a reflex 
of a far greater spiritual sun. Our solar system 
is located near the great Milky Way, and consists 
of the sun and eight planets revolving around it, 
and all inhabited. The Universe contains three 
primal substances, Spirit, Ether and Matter. Spirit 
has impregnated ether with the laws or natural forces, 
such as magnetism, electricity, etc., and through 
these laws and forces regulates the material world. 
God is both an impersonal principle and a personal 
Father. He governs the Universe in part by 
spiritual agencies ; such as angels, archangels, plane- 
tary spirits and tutelary spirits, ruling nations. A 
great spirit appeared in the sky near London during 
a pestilence; and the spirit guardian of America 
appeared to Washington at Valley Forge in 1777. 

Chapter IL The Evolution of Man. 

The planets thrown off from the sun; and the 
outer planets, are the older and more advanced in 
development. 



TABLE OF CONTENTS 



When the Earth was thrown out it developed : 
I St, the Mineral Kingdom; 2nd, the Vegetable, and 
3rd, the Animal, ending with man. First, the black 
types ; second, the brown types, and last, the white 
or ruddy races. Man did not come from a single 
pair, but from a series of pairs, and in different lo- 
calities. The original pairs produced by spirit ma- 
terialization ; and then the race propagated itself 
by ordinary generation. 

Spirit germs are floating in the ether, and are 
inhaled by breathing. A male germ and a female 
germ combine at conception. 

Chapter III. The Structure of Man. 

Man is three-fold, spirit, soul and body. In the 
present state, five-fold. Diagram: Inner circle 
represents the spirit; next, exterior soul; next, 
psychic body, and two outside, body and mind. 
Mind bears relation to soul, of moon to sun, and 
sheds reflected light. The mind is suspended by 
death of body, but the soul continues to live. 

Many Bible texts quoted, showing man is three- 
fold, spirit, soul and body, and showing the distinc- 
tion between spirit, soul and mind. 

The body is lost by physical death, and is never 
resurrected; the spirit is immortal and never dies. 
It passes to the spirit world or psychic realm, in its 
soul or psychic body, and finally enters the celestial 
realm, or heaven. The soul may be saved or lost; 
saved if it accepts Christ, and lives on the spiritual 
plane ; and lost if it continues in sin. But the inter- 
mediate state is one of probation, and every soul 
can reform in the spirit world. 



TABLE OF CONTENTS 9 

Chapter IV. The Physical, Psychical and 
Spiritual Worlds. 

Figure representing- the three worlds in red, blue 
and white. 

Man is triune, Body, Soul and Spirit; living in 
three worlds at the same time, the Physical, Psy- 
chical and Spiritual. The spirit of God has per- 
meated the Universe with life in various forms and 
degrees; therefore the spirit world is everywhere, 
and in everything. 

The psychic world consists of a great sea of 
ether, which fills interplanetary space; and is im- 
pregnated by spirit, with the natural forces, such as 
magnetism, electricity, etc., through which matter 
or the physical world, is regulated. 

Cases cited of spirits from the psychic world 
visiting the earth ; and of human spirits visiting the 
psychic realm, while the body is in a trance or pro- 
found sleep. Wonderful case of the spirit of a wife 
taking possession of the body of her sister, and 
holding it for life. 

Chapter V. The Body and Its Temperaments. 

The seven Temperaments defined and illustrated. 
Also the principal combinations of temperaments, 
illustrated by leading men and women of history; 
such as Washington, Lincoln, Jefferson, Franklin, 
Webster, Gladstone, Swedenborg, Hugo, Paul, St. 
John, Jesus, etc. 

Chapter VI. The Mind, and Its Faculties. 

The Mind is the reflex of the soul. 

The brain is the organ of the mind. There are 



10 TABLE OF CONTENTS 

two brains; the cerebellum or animal brain, which 
controls all the powers of life. The cerebrum is the 
organ of the conscious mind ; and each organ in the 
brain represents a faculty of the mind; such as 
memory, judgment, conscience, etc. The organs 
are divided into groups; the intellect occupies the 
front lobe of the brain ; the feelings the middle lobe ; 
and the will the back lobe. But the mind, when it 
acts, is a unit. The mind is an image of God, and 
possesses his attributes in finite degree. The intel- 
lect, occupying front lobe, corresponds to truth; 
the middle lobe, representing the feelings, responds 
to love; and the back lobe to the will, represents 
power or action. The power of thought directed 
by the will is wonderful. The will is the executive 
of the mind, and must control thought, and then 
execute the decisions of judgment. 

Imagination is a creative power, and is the con- 
necting link between mind and soul. 

Chapter VII. The Soul; Its Nature and Powers. 

The Soul is the real life of the man; the sub- 
conscious mind of scientists. It occupies the psy- 
chical or spiritual body, as the mind does the physi- 
cal body ; and has a psychic brain for its instrument ; 
of which the physical brain is a reflex. 

The reasoning of the soul is deductive, and 
generally correct. Its memory is unerring, and 
contains a record of every feeling, thought, word 
and act of life; and by this record we are to be 
judged. The soul receives innate ideas and wisdom 
from God's spirit, through man's spirit, and is much 
wiser than the mind. Wonderful cases cited of the 



TABLE OF CONTENTS 



wisdom of the soul. Also of its wonderful powers; 
such as clairvoyance, clairaudience, psychometry, 
telepathy, prophecy, etc. Also wonderful cases of 
somnambulism and trance. 

The soul, the responsible part of man ; and is to 
be saved or lost, according to the life it lives. 

Chapter VIII. The Spirit; and Spiritualism. 

The spirit defined and proven from the Bible to 
be immortal and a part of God's spirit. 

Spiritualism explained. Many cases of spirit 
return cited from the Bible; also from history. 
Communications to the author and others from 
Washington, Lincoln, Frances E. Willard, Profes- 
sor Joseph Rodes Buchanan, Zoroaster, Gladstone, 
Victor Hugo, Jesus, the Apostles and others. 

A wonderful reunion of American statesmen 
and heroes from the spirit world, July 4, 1896; and 
some remarkable communications. 

Chapter IX. Life, and Its Modes of Manifes- 
tation. 

All life radiates from God, and flows out on the 
spiritual, psychical and physical planes, imparting 
life in greater or less degree, to all forms, both in the 
ethereal and material worlds. 

Any obstruction to the outflow of life on either 
plane causes inharmony and pain, and is called 
disease. The proper remedy is to remove the ob- 
struction; which is mainly by magnetism on the 
physical plane. Mental science, and other psychic 
remedies, on the psychical plane, and prayer and 



TABLE OF CONTENTS 



faith on the spiritual plane. Nature of atoms, and 
the formation of molecules. 

Chapter X. Sex; the Basic Law of Life. 

Sex runs through everything in the Universe. 
Spirits created in pairs, male and female, the com- 
plements of each other. Seldom meet on earth, but 
find each other in the spirit world, and are finally 
united in a perfect angelhood in the celestial world. 
Affinity the higher law of sex, and prevails in the 
spirit world. 

Defective laws of marriage and divorce. Mar- 
riage a civil contract as defined by common law; a 
partnership which should be dissolved on reason- 
able notice of either party. 

Marriage may be simply for enjoyment of the 
parties ; or it may be to produce children. How to 
produce good children. How to determine sex. 
Magnetation defined. 

Chapter XL Man, as a Member of Society, and 
a Citizen of the State. 

Man is dependent both on God and his fellow- 
man. Hence necessity of human law to regulate 
marriage, education, trade, money, etc., and to pro- 
tect person and property. All sane citizens, male 
and female, have a right to a voice in determining 
the form of the government and enacting the laws. 

Anarchy, socialism and communism, as well as 
democracy and despotism, considered. Will be no 
good government until a great co-operative govern- 
ment is established, recognizing the Fatherhood of 
God and the brotherhood of man. 



TABLE OF CONTENTS 13 

Chapter XII . Man, as a Citizen of God's King- 
dom. 

Jesus said, the kingdom of God is within you; 
meaning that man is a spirit and must conform to 
spiritual law. The existence of evil and the neces- 
sity of raising man up from the animal to the 
spiritual plane. For this Jesus, the perfect man, 
came, and the holy spirit was given. "The body re- 
turns to the dust, as it was," and is never resur- 
rected. "The spirit returns to God who gave it." 
It is the soul, must be saved or lost. If we ac- 
cept Christ, follow his example, and practice his 
precepts, we become spiritual as he was, and finally 
become citizens of heaven, the celestial realm. 

The earth life and intermediate state are pro- 
bationary; and the soul is permitted to reform and 
save itself, at any time before it finally destroys it- 
self by sin. We lose the physical body by physical 
death, and will also lose the psychic body, or soul, 
by persistent sin, which is called the second death. 
In which case the spirit will come to earth, re- 
embody, and make another effort to perfect and save 
a soul. 

All who violate law, physical or spiritual, must 
suffer the penalties, whether on earth or in the inter- 
mediate state. Reports from the spirit world show 
that many distinguished plutocrats, and religious 
persecutors, are now suffering for their evil deeds 
on earth. 

Many reports from distinguished residents of 
the spirit world. 



14 TABLE OF CONTENTS 

Chapter XIII. The Sovereignty of God, or the 
Drift of Destiny. 

The seeming conflict between some of nature's 
laws and the providence of God. The drift of 
destiny, as manifested in the sinking and rising of 
continents; the rise and fall of empires; the death 
of rulers, and of men in the prime of life. Also 
the unjust treatment of the Indians and Negroes by 
the American people. Men and nations commit evil 
acts; which God overrules for the general good of 
mankind. God is author of no evil. All evil on the 
earth comes from the selfishness of man and from 
disembodied evil spirits. All men will finally re- 
form and evil be overcome by good. 



INDEX TO CHAPTERS 

PAQH 

Chaptee I . . . . , . . 17 

Chapter II 34 

Chapter III 47 

Chapter IV , .- - 80 

Chapter V 100 

Chapter VI 122 

Chapter VII 143 

Chapter VIII 203 

Chapter IX 249 

Chapter X 264 

Chapter XI 287 

Chapter XII 300 

Chapter XIII 350 



THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN 

IN THE PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL 
WORLDS. 



CHAPTER I. 

THE UNIVERSE,, AND THE LAWS AND AGENCIES THAT 
CONTROL IT. 

It is not in the power of finite mind to determine 
how the Universe came into existence. We can 
only take it as we find it, and assume that it has 
existed forever. We find that the earth upon which 
we exist, \§> one of eight planets (with more yet to 
discover), revolving around the sun; and that this 
revolution measures the year. It also revolves on 
its own axis in twenty-four hours, which makes a 
day, and by these days and years we measure time. 
No doubt each of the planets is inhabited by intelli- 
gent beings, more or less after the order of man. 
The outer planets, Saturn, Jupiter, Uranus and Nep- 
tune, having been thrown out from the sun many 
ages and cycles before the inner ones, Mercury, 
Venus and Earth, are far more developed, and 
their inhabitants more spiritual than those of the 
inner planets. Even Mars is in advance of Earth. 
The sun, with all its planets and satellites, is re- 
volving around a great central sun, supposed by 
some to be the star Alcyone ; and it in turn with all 
its mighty family of suns and planets, is revolving 



I8 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

around some more interior sun; and at the center 
of the Universe is the great central sun, which is 
the physical expression of God, the first great Cause, 
from which all life proceeds. 

Astronomers, by the aid of the telescope, have 
discovered myriads of suns in the great Milky way, 
which appears to be an immense belt of suns and 
worlds stretched round the Universe. Within this 
immense belt of suns and planets, occupying the 
great space included by it, are other suns and plan- 
ets ; and near the edge of this inner group it is said 
our Solar system is located. This mighty Universe 
is only the physical expression of a far more real, 
spiritual Universe within and behind it. . Our sun, 
and all the suns of the Universe, are simply reflec- 
tions of invisible spiritual forces behind them. 

As to the shape and structure of the Universe, 
I will have to refer the reader to the works of that 
wonderful seer, Andrew Jackson Davis. 

It is believed that the immense void space of 
the Universe is filled with primal planetary sub- 
stance, and that the process of evolving suns and 
worlds goes on continually. The erratic bodies, 
called comets, may be planets in process of forma- 
tion, to be members of new systems. 

Scientists have discovered that the substance of 
the sun is the same as that of earth ; and of course 
the other planets of our Solar system are the same, 
as all are the common progeny of the sun. So when 
chemists have discovered all the elements which con- 
stitute matter, they will have a substantially correct 
idea of all the matter in the Universe. 

Matter is a very unstable form of substance, and 
is continually changing its form and condition. It 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 19 

is subject to two great laws which seem to be bal- 
anced, — that of formation and dissolution. Matter 
is continually evolving into organic formations 
which soon dissolve, leaving the particles to return 
to }their original elements in the earth, water and 
air. But the atom, the original center, around which 
the molecules gathered to make the formation, is 
hever destroyed; it is ether and enters into new 
combinations and serves as a basis for new forms 
of life. 

Two inferences are clear from the foregoing 
facts : First, matter is not the real, permanent sub- 
stance of the Universe, but back of it is an invisible, 
intangible, durable substance, called by scientists 
ether; and that in this ether are located the natural 
forces or laws, which govern matter. In other 
words, matter is simply ether condensed, just as 
cold condenses water into ice. As ice is not a per- 
manent form of matter and can readily be resolved 
back into water, and then to steam by heat; so no 
form of matter is permanent, but all forms, earth, 
water, rock and metal, can, by sufficient heat, be 
resolved back step by step, through gaseous con- 
ditions, to ether. The wonderful latent power of 
water is seen in steam, which is now the great carry- 
ing power of earth. But far greater agencies than 
steam are quietly resting in the great sea of ether 
which fills space ; and the one which appears to have 
most to do: in regulating the material world is elec- 
tricity. Ether fills all space and enters matter at 
all points ; and is said by Colonel A. C. Paul, one of 
our most advanced thinkers, to consist of atoms in 
globular shape. These ether atoms are no doubt 
the atoms which scientists discovered by inference, 



20 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

and around which other atoms gather, forming 
molecules, in the process of constructing an organic 
form either in the mineral, vegetable or animal 
kingdoms. 

Electricity is no doubt a form of ether used in 
condensing and regulating matter. It is no doubt 
electrical laws which keep the planets moving in 
their orbits, and revolving on their axes, just as 
they send messages around the world by telegraph; 
and the human voice hundreds of miles over the 
telephone. 

While scientists have long since discovered that 
heat can be produced by friction, no intelligent defi- 
nition of heat has yet been made, and the definitions 
of light, color and sound, and the causes that pro- 
duce them, are equally ambiguous and conflicting. 
Colonel Paul insists that all these so-called natural 
forces, electricity, heat, light, color and sound, as 
well as magnetism, attraction, gravitation and levita- 
tion, are the products of ether; and depend mainly 
on the position and movement of the ether atoms. 
That one position and movement of ether atoms 
produces heat, another light, and another sound. 
While Dr. E. D. Babbitt holds that all these natural 
forces are different forms of ether itself, and that 
the shape of the atom is ovoid. I am not sufiicient 
natural philosopher to know much about these 
natural forces, but it is evident to me that they all 
pertain to ether; that ether is the great medium 
between spirit and matter ; and that electricity is the 
principal agent used in regulating matter. 

There is another natural force not yet considered, 
which is even harder to comprehend than electricity, 
and that is called magnetism. It is so near to life it- 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 21 

self, that it may be called the modus operandi of life ; 
the means which spirit uses, operating through 
ether, to manifest life in the material world, in its 
various forms and degrees. We find that spirit, 
through ether, has impregnated every part of the 
material world with some form and degree of life. 
We find the lowest degree of -life in the mineral 
kingdom, a little higher degree in the vegetable 
kingdom, and still higher life in the animal king- 
dom. The degree of life depends on the rapidity 
of the ether vibrations. This vibration is 
slow in the mineral kingdom, a little faster 
in the vegetable, still faster in the animal, and more 
rapid still in the human. Now magnetism is a 
product of this vibratory movement of life, and 
manifests itself in all the aforesaid kingdoms. In 
the mineral kingdom it manifests its power and its 
usefulness, in its control of the magnetic needle, 
forcing its positive end to point to the north, en- 
abling the land surveyor to locate and survey lands; 
and the sailor to pursue his course on the trackless 
sea. In the vegetable kingdom it carries the pollen 
from the male tree, plant and vegetable, to the 
female; thus producing fruits, nuts and vegetables, 
as food for man. In the animal kingdom, it enables 
the lion and tiger, by magnetic currents thrown out 
from the eye, to easily magnetize and capture their 
prey; and even snakes charm and capture birds. 
The same wonderful power is manifested in animal 
man. A base scoundrel often magnetizes and 
marries an estimable woman; and often weak men 
are forced by magnetic influence to commit murder 
and other atrocious crimes. Two persons whose 
life vibrations are nearly in unison, are said to be 



22 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

en rapport, — that is, their magnetism easily blends, 
and they become friends, or lovers if of the opposite 
sex. This fact is well known to all, both by obser- 
vation and experience, and from it we draw the fol- 
lowing inferences : 

1st. Human magnetism is the essence of the 
soul and flows out through the mind into the body, 
and is emitted from it, just as the rose emits its 
fragrance. 

2nd. Life in every part of the Universe mani- 
fests itself by vibration, and when two persons have 
about the same rapidity of vibration, they are in 
harmony, and their magnetism readily blends, mak- 
ing of them friends, if not lovers. 

Electricity is the force of physical and mental 
life. It comes from the sun, passes through the sea 
of ether, and regulates matter. As long as it has a 
conductor, it is invisible and intangible; it is only 
when it reaches a non-conductor that it becomes 
thunder and lightning. The physical Universe, the 
revolution of the suns and planets in their orbits, 
and on their axes, is controlled by electric laws. 
These laws also in the main govern the -physical 
body and mind of man, and health depends on their 
unobstructed inflow and operation. 

Magnetism is a higher force than electricity, and 
may be called the modus operandi of life itself. 
Magnetism radiates from the great spiritual sun, 
permeates the Universe at all points, and through 
ether impregnates all forms of matter with life, in 
its various degrees. 

In man the headquarters of this great life force 
is the soul ; and from the soul it is reflected into the 
physical brain, as the instrument of the mind. And 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 23 

also into the solar plexus, the psychic entry of the 
body. 

These two great natural forces meet and mingle 
in the realm of matter. Magnetism is a positive 
force; electricity a negative force. In the human 
body there must be an equipoise of magnetic and 
electric forces in order to have harmony and health. 
Magnetism as it pertains to man may be termed a 
psychic force ; electricity a physical force. These 
forces combining in harmonic proportions constitute 
the electro-magnetic forces of human life. Health 
depends on this electro-magnetic force. It exists in 
greater proportion in the vegetable than in the min- 
eral kingdom, and still greater in the animal king- 
dom. But the earth itself is the great store house 
and natural battery of this force. By lying on the 
dry earth, head to the north, the human body will 
absorb this life force, and become much rejuve- 
nated. By exercise of tliought and will power, the 
same force can be attracted from the psychic realm 
to any part of the physical body. 

This brings us to first principles; whence conies 
life? Evidently spirit is the source of life; spirit 
radiating from the great central spiritual sun, has 
permeated every part of the Universe, and impreg- 
nated all ether and matter with life in some form 
and degree. Spirit is the source of life; and ether 
is the all-pervading medium between spirit and 
matter. Spirit has impressed on ether the great 
laws or natural forces we have been discussing, and 
by them condenses it into matter and governs it. 
There are in the Universe three primal substances, 
Spirit, Ether and Matter; which are in the last 
analysis but one substance, Spirit or life. Spirit 



24 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

radiates from God, the first great Cause ; condenses 
a part of itself into ether; impresses on this great 
medium of life, the natural forces or laws of life; 
through which it condenses a part of ether into 
matter, thereby producing the material Universe. 
On the physical plane, the process of construction 
and destruction, of organization and disorganiza- 
tion, seems to be balanced. But nothing is lost; the 
famous atom of the scientists is an ether atom, and 
when the molecules of matter around it dissolve, 
it slides back into the great sea of ether which fills 
all space. 

But shall I astonish advanced thinkers by saying, 
that so far, I have only been discussing secondary 
causes and their effects, and that the greatest cause 
is yet to be considered? A machine always implies 
a maker; a clock would not run if somebody had 
not constructed it and set the forces to work that 
make it keep time. What of the Universe, with its 
wondrous mathematical laws and its myriads of 
suns and worlds whirling in their orbits, in endless 
precision ? Does not all this imply an architect ? A 
great first cause which produced it? We will not 
quarrel about terms, we can call it God (which 
means all good), or we can call it the great first 
Cause; and the process by which the Universe was 
produced, we can call creation, or evolution, for the 
latter is creation working by laws, and is no doubt 
the process by which all things are produced. Some 
shallow thinkers insist that everything was produced 
by Law. Law is simply a rule of action, and im- 
plies both a law-giver and a sovereign who acts by 
and through that law to govern and develop results. 
The great First Cause working through and by his 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 



25 



own laws, produced the Universe, but how and 
when, we know not. We can have no conception 
of creation, we can only accept the existence of the 
Universe and its Divine Author, as Eternal facts. 
But I am asked, is there a personal God, or is it an 
impersonal principle? I answer both. I endorse 
Pope's immortal lines, 

"All are parts of one stupendous whole 
Whose body nature is, and God the soul." 



That is, that God by his spirit permeates 
every part of the Universe, and imparts life in some 
form and degree to every part of both ether and 
matter. God is everywhere, and Paul recognized 
this in his great speech at Athens to the Greek 
philosophers, when he said, "In him we live and 
move and have our being;" and yet Jesus, a greater 
than Paul, called him Father, and represented him 
as a God of love; taught his disciples to pray to 
him for blessings, and said he was more ready to 
grant favors to his children than any earthlv parent. 
We therefore believe he is also a personal Father, 
whose Providence can be seen in the affairs of men 
and nations. Jesus defined God as a spirit; and as 
the Bible teaches that man was created in the image 
of God, we have a right to infer that he is a great 
personal spirit in the form of man. To reconcile 
this with the idea that God is everywhere, both 
Swedenborg and A. J. Davis supposed that the uni- 
verse might be in the shape of a man. 

From the standpoint of finite man, but little of 
the glorious proportions of God can be discerned. 
Nevertheless, revelation having informed us that 



26 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

man was created in "the image and likeness of God," 
we are able to reason from effect back to cause, 
and get some general idea of the first great Cause. 

Both observation and experience teach us that 
the leading principle in the constitution of man is 
love. The love of a mother for her children is a 
feeling so devoted and sO' unbounded that it no 
doubt excites the admiration of the angels. If so 
great love can be manifested by the miniature 
"image," how great must be the love of the original 
Father for all His earthly children. "If ye being 
evil give good gifts to your children, how much 
more will your Heavenly Father give unto you." 
That glorious love is perpetually and practically 
manifested in the provisions of nature for man's 
benefit. The beautiful green earth and its varied 
productions ; the air we breathe ; the water we drink ; 
the bread we eat ; and all the kind providences that 
cluster around us attest the infinite love of God for 
His child, man. "Every good and perfect gift 
Cometh down from the Father of lights, with whom 
is no variableness nor shadow of turning." Hence 
we infer that love is the leading attribute of God, 
and we have the testimony of the Bible that "God 
is Love." 

The next strongest element we find in man is 
Truth. Notwithstanding the deceitfulness of his 
heart and the many prevarications he makes to cover 
up his sins, there is a fundamental principle in his 
nature, beginning with earliest infancy, to learn and 
teach the truth. And thousands of good and great 
men give their whole lives to the propagation of 
truth, and often attest their earnestness by a mar- 
tyr's death. This faithful though feeble reflection 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 27 

of the light of truth by men, points back to the 
original source, and hence we infer that truth is 
another leading attribute of God. And the entire 
Universe manifests his wisdom. 

Before his ascension, Jesus repeatedly promised 
his disciples that he would send the Holy Spirit, 
which he called the spirit of truth, to teach them 
all things. 

The third attribute of God which we find re- 
flected in man, but in finite degree, is power. Man 
has subdued the aninials, felled the forests, opened 
the farms, builded the cities, caught the lightning 
of heaven and harnessed it to a car and ship; and in a 
thousand ways taken control of the forces of nature. 
He is every day becoming more familiar with the 
invisible forces which control the grand Universe, 
of which God is both the Architect and the Soul. 

The Psalmist has well said that "The heavens 
declare his glory and the firmament showeth forth 
his handiwork." 

Therefore, we can safely infer that love, truth 
and power are the leading attributes of God. And 
that the Creator, when he created man in his own 
image and likeness, implanted in his finite nature 
the same leading attributes — love, truth and power. 

In the grand chain which extends from God to 
grossest matter and holds the universe together, 
there are four great links, each embracing many 
sub-links. They are: First, God, the source of all 
power, and the author of all things; second, spirit, 
by which and through which God permeates the 
entire universe and imparts life to everything; 
third, ether, an invisible, intangible refined sub- 
Stance, midway between spirit and matter, which 



28 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN- THE 

fills the entire universe, and in which the myriads 
of suns and planets pursue their respective courses, 
as fish swim in water. Ether is the great mediurn 
of electricity, heat, light, magnetism and all the 
other natural forces which move and control matter. 
The great first Cause, through spirit or original life, 
has impressed these natural forces on ether, and 
through ether upon matter and set the great ma- 
chinery of the universe in motion. 

The fourth grand link in the chain is matter, 
which is probably ether condensed so as to be adapt- 
ed to the earth-life of man. And though matter is 
continually changing, its various forms dissolving 
and their elements entering into new combinations, 
still in its essential nature, as found in its unit, the 
atom, it is like ether and spirit — eternal in its dura- 
tion. That matter is condensed or formed out of 
ether, and that this is the great source whence 
originate comets, seems at least reasonable. Some of 
these comets, in the lapse of ages, become planets. 
And hence the creation of new worlds and systems 
is ever progressing. 

Through ether, these natural forces are applied 
in condensing, holding and regulating matter; 
which is the external crust of ether, and bears the 
same relation to it that ice does to water. Ice we 
know is congealed or condensed from water. Heat 
in sufficient degree melts the ice, and returns it to 
water. So heat in sufficient degree will dissolve 
matter in all its forms, and resolve it back to ether. 
We see how it converts the matter we term water 
to steam. A greater degree of heat will also convert 
the earth, a denser form of matter, to invisible ele- 
ments; and no doubt a heat sufficiently intense 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 29 

would finally resolve it back to ether. Hence we 
infer that matter is simply the external condensa- 
tion of ether. 

God is not only a Sovereign of law and order, 
but also of means and agencies. 

In addition to the embodied spirit man, to be 
considered in a succeeding chapter, there is also 
countless hosts of original spirits in the Universe. 
There are Guardian Angels and Ministering Spirits, 
with whom every human being is supplied as a 
protection against accidents and other troubles, both 
physical and spiritual. There are also Angels, Arch- 
angels, Planetary spirits, controlling each planet, 
and Tutelary spirits controlling the affairs of races 
and nations ; such as the Jehovah of the Israelites 
and the Baal of the Chaldeans and Phoenicians. In 
the Bible we have accounts of Angels who are em- 
ployed by God in the processes of evolution, revolu- 
tion and construction of men, nations, races and 
planets. The Angel Gabriel is often sent on human 
missions, and may be the great planetary spirit con- 
trolling life on the earth. Michael seems to be the 
commander-in-chief of the spiritual armies of the 
Lord, in their operations on earth. There is a 
legend, endorsed by Milton in "Paradise Lost," 
that there was once war in the spirit world, be- 
tween Michael leading the hosts of God, and Satan 
in command of an army of evil spirits ; who were 
defeated and cast down to earth, and left to occupy 
the earth and air, to the great injury of mankind. 
Satan is referred to in the Bible as the "Prince of 
the power of the air;" and there is no question 
but that the evil spirits which infest the earth obsess 



30 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

many weak and wicked people, and are the real 
causes of much of the crime committed on earth. 

Michael was no doubt present and conferred 
with Joshua when he invested Jericho ; and threw 
down the walls when the sounding of the ram's 
horns had ceased. He was no doubt in command 
of the spirit host which saved the Prophet Elisha 
and his servant, when surrounded by the Syrian 
army; and he will no doubt come with the great 
spiritual host which Washington saw in the third 
scene of his wonderful vision at Valley Forge in 
1777; and which is to save the American people 
from the tremendous power of Plutocracy and 
Despotism. 

There are also Angels which control revo- 
lutions and pestilences, such as the one which 
appeared to the author of "Ghost-Land," near Lon- 
don, about the middle of the Eighteenth Century, on 
repeated occasions. The following brief extracts 
of the account of this wonderful spirit is taken from 
pages 102, 103, 105 and 106 of "Ghost-Land," a 
remarkable book, published by Emma Harding 
Brittenge of England. This occurred during a ter- 
rible scourge of cholera in London, and the author 
was scanning the heavens through a powerful Lord 
Ross telescope. I can only make brief extracts : "1 
distinctly saw a gigantic and beautifully propor- 
tioned human face sail by the object glass, inter- 
cepting the view of the stars, and maintaining a 
position in mid-air, apparently five miles from the 
earth. Allowing for the magnifying powers of the 
instrument, I could not conceive of any being short 
of. a giant, whose form would have covered whole 
acres of space, to whom, this enormous head could 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 3I 

have belonged. I subsequently saw it four times. 
The second time I could perceive as clearly as if I 
had been gazing at my own reflection in a mirror; 
the cast of features, the compressed lips and stern 
expression, the large glittering eye, fixed like a star 
upon the earth beneath, with long lashes. A vast 
curtain of streaming hair floated from the head, 
and the form was moving, with inconceivable 
rapidity through a strong current of opposing 
winds." June 4, 1800, he saw it again and says: 
"Titanus came in view at 2 o'clock precisely, sailed 
by in 71^ seconds, head upright and face in profile, 
moving due north." A fortnight later he says : "I 
beheld the Titanic head with even more distinct- 
ness than before, and three of my fellow-watchers 
saw the weird spectacle from different posts of ob- 
servation." A week later he says : "Two faces of 
the same size and expression, the one slightly in 
advance of the other, sailed very slowly into view." 
His companion watchers also saw them and shouted, 
"By heavens, there are two of them." The author 
says : "These wonderful appearances came with 
the pestilence, and disappeared when it ceased ;" and 
asks, could they have been the veritable destroying 
Angels, think you? As they were seen by different 
persons many times, there is no question about the 
facts. And whether connected with the cliolera or 
not, certainly prove that God has wonderful 
spiritual agencies, which he uses in regulating men 
and nations on the earth. 

All nations, civilized and savage, not only recog- 
nize the great Spirit, but also inferior and inter- 
mediate spirits, who deal with the affairs of men, 
nations and races. The Egyptians, and especially 



32 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THK 

the Chinese, worship great Tutelary spirits, and the 
spirits of their illustrious dead. According to the 
Bible, all the nations of antiquity not only had their 
gods, but their war gods and spirits, and the Angel 
of the Lord at one time slew the entire Assyrian 
army, 185,000 strong. The Greeks and Romans 
traced their origin to the gods, and recognized many 
spirits who controlled their national affairs. The 
Greeks are said to have had over 30,000 gods and 
spirits whom they recognized as controlling natural 
and national affairs. 

No doubt it was the Tutelary spirit of 
America who appeared to Washington in that 
wonderful vision at Valley Forge in 1777, and 
gave him that grand outline of the three great crises 
in American history. It is too long to be reproduced 
in this connection. This wonderful vision of Wash- 
ington seems to have been prophetic, and the Angel 
who presented it, and who addressed Washington as 
"Son of the Republic," was no doubt the spiritual 
guardian of the American people. The first scene 
had its fulfillment in the struggle for independence 
then pending. The second scene had its fulfillment 
in the Civil war of 1861 to 1865. The horrible 
phantom coming from Africa, which floated slowly 
and heavily over the towns and cities and roused 
the people to fraticidal strife, was African slavery, 
the chief cause of this wicked and unnecessary war. 
In the third scene Washington saw immense armies 
from Europe, Asia and Africa coming across the 
ocean to invade America. The third scene repre- 
sents the final struggle of the American people for 
liberty and independence, against the combined 
forces of the plutocracy of America and Europe; 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 33 

the king-craft and priest-craft of Europe and Asia; 
and the barbarians of Africa and Asia; — to be 
turned loose on our people by the aforesaid malign 
influences. Europe represents the money power, 
which has through its American agents already sub- 
jected the producing classes of our country to finan- 
cial slavery. Africa again represents the negroes of 
the South whose race prejudice will be easily roused, 
and who will be hired by the plutocracy to wage war 
on the white people; while Asia represents immense 
hordes of Mongols and Malays, who will be led 
by European officers in a tremendous invasion of 
the great Republic; which, under false leaders, has 
foolishly meddled in the affairs of the despotic king- 
doms of the East. 



34 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 



CHAPTER II. 

THE EVOLUTION OF MAN. 

In the divine process of evolution, the time 
finally arrived when our Solar system appeared in 
the Universe. First the sun was hurled from the 
abyss of original matter to its central position, and 
began to move in its orbit. In the lapse of cycles 
and ages, it threw off from its heated body the 
planets which now revolve around it. Beginning 
with the outer planets, the time finally came when 
the earth appeared and began to rotate on its axis 
and to move in its orbit around the sun. It is be- 
lieved to have been originally a fiery mass, which 
gradually cooling, produced the rocks and minerals 
first; and the mineral kingdom was established as 
a foundation for the soil. In due time the vegetable 
kingdom appeared, and later the animal kingdom, 
beginning with the lowest type of animal life. 

The process of evolution has ever been onward 
and upward from lower to higher types of life. 
The highest type of animal life was reached in man. 
Between the highest type of actual animal life, such 
as the gorilla, and the lowest type of man, such as 
the little wild men of Borneo and Ceylon, there is 
not a very wide gap. Animals, like men, can per- 
ceive and remember, but do not reason. Ration- 
ality is the dividing line, the key to the arch of life. 
In the construction of an arch, if the keystone is 



PHYSICAL. PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 35 

left out, the structure will fall. In the monkey, the 
gorilla and ourang-outang the arch of life is there, 
but the key is wanting. All the animals have souls, 
or psychical bodies, which enter the psychic realm 
at the death of the physical body; but the immortal 
spirit, the key to the arch, being wanting, this 
psychic body finally dissolves and returns to its 
original elements in the great sea of ether. Those 
who fail to distinguish between the soul and the 
immortal spirit, will of course deny that animals 
have souls. But even a partial analysis of life will 
teach every thinker that soul is the real life of every 
animal form, and that the physical body, both in 
man and animal, is only the external frame in which 
the real psychical body is formed and organized. 

It is held by some that the soul or psychic form 
of animals clings together for a time in the psychic 
realm, but gradually dissolves in the rudimentary 
spheres of spirit life. But in man, the key being 
supplied, the psychic arch not only remains intact, 
but continues until the psychic body attains immor- 
tality. In some of the lowest types of man, it is 
very little developed and very little mind is mani- 
fested. In the case of the so-called "little niggers" 
running wild and naked in the island of Ceylon, 
there is very little more intelligence manifested than 
monkeys, gorillas, elephants, horses and dogs mani- 
fest ; and the idiots found in Central America do 
not appear to possess a higher degree of intelligence 
than the aforesaid animals. In fact, it is claimed 
by some v/iiters that the souls or minds of some of 
the lowest types of animal man never attain to im- 
mortal life, but like the lower animals, dissolve and 
return to the great sea of psychic life, before they 



36 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

reach the real realm of spirit life. The aforesaid 
little black men in Ceylon have not sufficient intelli- 
gence to produce fire, but obtain it from volcanoes 
and other places, where nature or man has already 
produced it. Other small types of animal men run- 
ning wild in the forests have lately been discovered 
in Eastern and Central Africa; and are said to be 
also found in Central America and other localities. 
But I maintain that all real men are immortal and 
have spirits. 

Man did not originate from a single pair, any 
more than did monkeys and other animals. On the 
contrary, each of the continents now existing and 
each of the many sunken continents, which in the 
lapse of ages have existed, and 'now rest in the 
bottoms of the various oceans, has and had its own 
order of life, and produced its own types of men. 
Human life, like animal life, is a product of evolu- 
tion proceeding always from lower to higher forms ; 
and men existed on the earth long before the dawn 
of our history, not only in Egypt, Chaldea, India 
and China, but also in Europe, Atlantis, Central and 
South America, and in the great sunken continents 
of the Pacific and Indian oceans, with civilization 
in many respects superior to any now on earth. And 
these superior types must have been preceded by 
many inferior types, requiring many cycles and 
cataclysms for their development and final destruc- 
tion. The advent of primitive man on the earth 
was probably a hundred thousand years ago, and 
may have been a million. On what part of the earth 
man first appeared, and what was the earliest type, 
we have no means of ascertaining, but adopting the 
general classification used in my work on "Man;" 



PHYSICAL, 'psychical AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 27 

and dividing the race into, first, the dark or black 
types ; second, the brown or yellow types ; and third, 
the white or ruddy types ; and assuming that the dark 
types are the lowest in development, and appeared 
first on earth, we may reasonably infer that the first 
man appeared on a continent now sunk in the Indian 
ocean; that Ceylon, Borneo and other East India 
islands are remnants of that continent. That it was 
originally connected with Asia, Africa and Aus- 
tralia ; and that the little black men found wild and 
naked in Ceylon are a remnant of one of the original 
types, left there by God in his providence as an ob- 
ject lesson for after ages. Intervening types may 
have been lost with the sunken continent, but types 
very little higher are still found in Africa and Aus- 
tralia. Then follow various better developed types 
of negroes in Africa, in their several orders. Dur- 
ing the countless ages, in which the dark types were 
developing on the sunken continent of the ■ Indian 
ocean, and on the adjacent shores of Australia, 
Africa and Asia, the same process was no doubt 
going on in the sunken continents of the Atlantic 
and Pacific oceans, and later, on the American con- 
tinent, after it emerged from the ocean. 

The second general type embraces the brown 
races, including under this head the red and yellow 
races as well. This type being far superior to the dark 
races, appeared in order of time much later, and 
embraces the Chinese, Tartars, Turks and all the 
Mongolian tribes, including the red or hunting 
Indians, who crossed at Behring strait, while the 
two continents were still connected by land, and 
spread over North America. The brown division 
includes the Japanese, Malays, Dravidians, Lap- 



38 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

landers, Eskimos and all the Arctic tribes on both 
continents. It al'so includes the so-called Stone age 
and Bronze age inhabitants of Europe, and all the 
so-called Turanian tribes found all over Asia and 
Europe, before the advent of the Adamites or 
Noachians. It also includes the brown colored civi- 
lized inhabitants of the sunken continent of the Pa- 
cific ocean, the inhabitants of many of the Pacific 
islands, the Aleutians, the Mound-Builders and 
ClifF-Dwellers of North America, the Aztecs and 
Toltecs of Mexico, the Pueblos of New Mexico and 
Arizona, the Maya civilization of Yucatan, the 
ancient Peruvians. In short, the sunken isle of 
Atlantis, the sunken continent of the Pacific, and all 
the brown colored men, who went from both, to 
the Americas. Many of these brown races were 
remarkable for intellect, and on many lines of civi- 
lization were superior to- any of the nations now 
existing. The distinguishing feature of the brown 
races was, and lis, intellect, but far inferior to the 
white or ruddy races in spirituality. They were 
generally small of stature, not very active or strong 
physically; not very prolific nor warlike, but peace- 
able, conservative, intellectual, scientific, with ad- 
vanced civilization and comforts of life. They were 
not very spiritual, did not recognize the one omni- 
present God, but had a god for every natural power 
and sentiment. In their civil government, though 
nominally ruled by a king, and largely governed by 
priests, their governments were not oppressive ; gen- 
erally peaceable and harmonious, and to some ex- 
tent co-operative. This type of man founded won- 
derful civilizations long before the dawn of his- 
tory, not only in the sunken continents of the At- 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 39 

lantic and Pacific, and in Mexico, Central America 
and Peru, but also in Egypt, Arabia, Chaldea, India, 
Thibet, China and other regions of the earth. Many 
of these people possessed a civilization and scientific 
knowledge superior to any now on earth. No me- 
chanical power now known could have placed the 
huge stones in their places in the Egyptian pyra- 
mids; and almost as wonderful works have been 
found in Mexico and Central America. 

The highest type of man is no doubt found in 
the white or ruddy races, which include not only the 
Caucasian, or Japhetic races, but the Shemites and 
Hamites as well, and all the so-called Aryan and 
kindred races, found on both continents now and 
heretofore, and in sunken Atlantis. In this famous 
Isle of Atlantis it is claimed that all the types of man 
existed, and some set up the claim that this was the 
Garden of Eden itself. But I incline to the opinion 
that the Adamic stock was probably the last race 
evolved ; that it was a product of Asia, and that the 
Garden of Eden (if such place ever existed) was 
located not far from the junction of the Euphrates 
and Tigris rivers. But it is claimed that there were 
white races on Atlantis, and that one of the earliest 
races in North America was white, and came from 
Atlantis. This race is said to have been small of 
stature, somewhat like the Japanese in size, but very 
intellectual. They were studious and sedentary, 
and finally depreciated in physical vigor and sexual 
appetite, until the race failed for want of propa- 
gation. The foregoing and other alleged facts in 
reference to the inhabitants of Atlantis, the sunken 
continent in the Pacific ocean, and the races which 
came from both oceans to America, have been given 



40 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

to me from occult sources, and I so report them for 
the consideration of thinking people, regarding them 
myself as highly probable. The Adamic family of 
men, originating somewhere in Central Asia, is no 
doubt the culminating branch of the ruddy type. 
This embraces the Hindoos, Persians, Medes and 
the entire Japhetic family, which starting from 
Northwest Asia, occupied all of Europe, and came 
thence to America, and includes Greeks, Romans, 
Gauls, Celts, Teutons and all the European nations ; 
and also embraces the various Semite people, such 
as the Hebrews, Chaldeans, Arabs, Syrians, As- 
syrians, Phcenicians, etc. ; and the Hamitic nations, 
such as the Babylonians, Egyptians, Carthagenians, 
Moors, Berbers, etc. In short, all the governing 
and history-making nations of the modern world are 
parts of the Adamic or Noachian family, and were 
provided for when the Eastern continent was di- 
vided between them, as recorded in the tenth chapter 
of Genesis. But for details I must refer to Win- 
chell's table of races, as given in my work on "Man, 
His Origin, Nature and Destiny." 

I now address myself to the great unsolved ques- 
tion as to how man originated on the earth. He 
either came up from the animals by evolution, as 
maintained by the physical ■ scientists ; or he came 
down from the spirit world, as all the earlier civi- 
lizations believed ; or he came from both directions. 
Greeks, Romans, Persians, Egyptians, Chaldeans, 
all alike attributed their origin to the gods. Truth 
is generally found between extremes; and we find 
man a compound being, part animal and part spirit; 
containing within himself the elements of the ani- 
mal, vegetable and mineral kingdoms below him; 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS . 4I 

and all the spiritual elements of the Angels above 
him, with a spark of Divinity added, v^hich secures 
an immortal spirit. In short, man is an epitome of 
the Universe, and we may well conclude that he 
came both from above and below. 

The following is the opinion of Zoroaster, the 
founder of the great Persian religion, in answer to 
questions following : 

"How were the original pair or pairs produced, 
in order to begin the propagation of man on the 
earth? And were there as many original pairs as 
there are types of man?" He answers: "To the 
first, through spiritual materialization, a natural 
process, and not at all unreasonable to believe. 
Second, Each original pair materialized with the 
particular and peculiar attributes that were required, 
and there were many first pairs." 

The foregoing opinion of Zoroaster, that the 
original pair of each distinct type of man were pro- 
duced by "a natural process of spiritual materializa- 
tion" was more fully explained by him in a seance 
at Paris, Texas, December i8, 1900, with Mrs. 
Monteith of Indianapolis. He spoke to me through 
the medium's voice while she was in a deep trance, 
and on my calling his attention to the foregoing, 
said substantially : "That the same Divine Creator, 
who supplies the spirit-germ for every human being 
at conception, materialized the physical bodies and 
etheralized the psychical bodies around similar 
spirit-germs, and thereby created or developed the 
original pairs of each distinct type of man. And 
that the account in Genesis of the formation of 
Adam, and the breathing into his nostrils the breath 
of life, is substantially a correct history of the origin 



42 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

of the Adamic type of man, given in such figurative 
language as primitive man could understand. Of 
course the inferior types of man had been on the 
earth long before Adam, and were produced by 
the same natural process of spiritual materializa- 
tion; and the original pair of each type of animal 
creation had been produced in the same way, long 
before the advent of man. 

There is no such thing as the evolu- 
tion of one type out of another. The dog 
can never evolve from the lion, or the cat from 
the elephant, any more than the white man from the 
negro, or the Indian from either. When the time 
came for the advent or appearance on earth of each 
distinct type of animal and human organization, the 
Divine Creator produced the same, by this natural 
process of "spiritual materialization," by fashioning 
around a spirit germ a psychical body of the new 
type, and a material organization. This creation is 
really evolution in accordance with laws we do not 
understand, for the Divine Creator works by law 
in all things, and this process of creation or evolu- 
tion is yet going on in every part of the Universe. 
The Divine Creator, the great first Cause, not only 
works by law, but is progressive and is continually 
developing and extending the Universe. After the 
original pair of each type was provided, as already 
indicated, man proceeded to multiply and replenish 
the earth by ordinary generation. 

At conception, the germs of both the physical 
and psychical bodies are derived from the parents, 
and impressed with the physical, psychical and 
mental traits of both parents, and their ancestry to 
the head of the line, in greater or less degree. And 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 43 

if the parents at time of conception are not in proper 
health and vigor of body and mind, the child may- 
take very little from either, but inherit its physical 
and mental powers mainly from some remote an- 
cestor. Thus it is that red hair, or some peculiar 
type or color of body, which has been lost sight of 
for generations, may reappear unexpectedly in a 
child. At the time of conception the spirit, the 
immortal part of man, is deposited in latent form 
in the brain of the foetus. Either God eliminates an 
atom of spirit from his Spirit and individualizes it 
to form a man; or the proper spirit germ is at- 
tracted from the etherial world, and deposited in 
latent form in the human foetus, to develop in its 
own good time. I incline to this latter view, and 
the following quotation explains the modus operandi 
cxf man's conception : 

"Now when men of science begin to understand 
that the spiritual germs of all things exist within the 
ethereal atmosphere and are not propagated down 
— or up — through generations, they will strike the 
great root of eternal truth — when they can be made 
to understand that the male parent inhales living 
germs and holds and makes use of a few of them 
because of his positive male element he is able to do 
so, and that a man never was evolved from a monkey 
or any other animal except merely the gradual evo- 
lution of his material form — that the germs of every- 
thing in existence reside within the atmosphere to be 
breathed in by all and held by the male parent, 
each its own kind or species, and that the flowers 
of all vegetation attract and hold the germs»corre- 
sponding to their own species. When science sets 



44 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

itself right in this respect, the earthly world will 
move on faster than it does, at present. 

"It seems very strange to us here, that man can- 
not see this truth : That all life, of whatever kind, 
exists first within the heavenly ether as germs, and 
without these germs there would be no life what- 
ever on the earth; and no developed forms within 
the celestial world." 

The foregoing quotation comes from the spirit 
world, and is from a spirit of great research. I am 
impressed that it is the true theory of the origin 
of individual life. Spirit is life, and a spirit germ 
must be the initiative of every form of organic life, 
whether found in the mineral, vegetable, animal, 
human or angelic world ; and the initiative of every 
individual in each form of life. The following is 
also directly to the point. It is from the spirit of 
one who was a distinguished woman on earth, but 
does not now give her name : 

"Now, answer me — a woman — ye great egotisti- 
cal egos. From whence are the germs of the souls 
of your future children? I have cornered you and 
you cannot escape. 

"Now, I will most solemnly answer : The soul 
germs of your children enter your lungs with the 
air you breathe. From the lungs they enter your 
blood. They pass through your heart with every pul- 
sation. The germs then commence to clothe them- 
selves with material substance in the father's blood. 
All hereditary tendencies come from the clothing 
the spiritual germ takes on, and are not in the pure 
spiritual germ itself. Heredity is all in matter, and 
not in the pure spirit. But these germs are as inde- 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 45 

structible as the ether in which they reside and those 
that do not find an opportunity to develop simply 
escape all environments, just as the air and ether 
escape in which they reside, from the lungs and 
from all parts and pores of the body. All germs 
which are simply clothed with matter in the blood 
of the father and do not find lodgment within an 
egg or ovum, the matter dies and drops away from 
them, for they themselves are indestructible, and 
they float away once more withm the ethereal air. 
Now, God wot, I have told you the truth ! It is a 
delicate subject for a woman to write about or I 
could tell you much more; but you are all aware 
that there is an Anthony Comstock, so it won't do 
to talk or write of the things which might enlighten 
the world on the great question of how they came 
to be in existence. You must believe, perforce, that 
God created a man from the dirt, then took out one 
of his ribs and made a woman. Why did he not 
make her out of the dirt also ? 

"Now you ask me: 'But the female inhales 
germs as well as the male?' Yes, but she makes no 
use of them; they are to her simply as the air she 
breathes. Nature is positive and negative, male and 
female. The positive force holds and makes use 
of them; the negative force repels or exhales them." 

To make a fuller statement on the origin of 
each individual life, I repeat that spirit is life. Spirit 
has impregnated ether with life; that is, it has filled 
the great sea of ether with spirit germs; and ether 
entering the atmosphere of earth has filled the air 
with these spirit germs. Every human being inhales 
them. Females being negative do not use them, 



46 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

but throw them off with the air expelled from the 
lungs in breathing. Males being positive, appro- 
priate these spirit germs, which are carried into the 
blood, and finally become a part of the semen. In 
coition these spirit germs are projected in the male 
semen and deposited in the womb, where concep- 
tion takes place. The foregoing is the opinion of 
this distinguished female spirit, and is the latest 
theory on the subject to which my attention has 
been called. But I prefer to modify this theory as 
follows : I believe the law of sex pertains to spirit 
as well as matter and ether; and that spirit germs 
are both male and female ; that female germs, when 
they enter the lungs, pass thence to the blood and 
are deposited in the ova as the male germs are de- 
posited in the semen; and when conception re- 
sults, the male and female germs, which are counter- 
parts of each other, become united and form the 
potent basis of the new human being, around which 
the molecules of ether and matter, both from the 
male and female, arrange themselves by mutual at- 
traction, forming the physical and psychical bodies 
of the newly created human being. 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 47 



CHAPTER III. 

THE STRUCTURE OF MAN. 

Man is threefold, spirit, soul and body. To be 
more specific, he is primarily fivefold ; possessed of 
an immortal spirit, occupying in this earthly state 
two tenements, a physical body and a psychical or 
soul body. The spirit imparts life to both bodies ; 
that imparted to the psychical body is called the soul, 
and that imparted to the physical body through its 
brain is called the mind. Hence we have five di- 
visions of man; in the spirit, the soul, the mind, 
the psychical body and the physical body. And in- 
asmuch as both the soul and its reflex, the mind, 
are compound structures, part spiritual and part 
animal, man when analyzed is really sevenfold, to- 
wit : First, immortal spirit ; second, spiritual soul ; 
third, animal soul ; fourth, psychical body ; fifth, 
conscious mind ; sixth, animal mind ; seventh, physi- 
cal body. But for all practical purposes, man is 
triune, spirit, soul and body, which latter includes 
both the psychical and physical bodies. "There is 
a natural body and there is a spiritual body." — ist 
Cor., 15th chapter and 44th verse. A better state- 
ment would read, "There is a physical body and a 
psychical body." According to A. J. Davis, the 
spirit is connected with the soul by vital magnetism ; 
and the soul is connected with the mind, brain and 



48 



THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 




PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 49 

physical body by vital electricity. The structure of 
man then stands as follows, viz. : 

1st. The immortal spirit. 

2nd. The magnetic bond connecting spirit and 
soul. 

3rd. The soul and its psychical body. 

4th. The electric cord extending to the physical 
body. 

5th. The physical body and its human life. 

The annexed figure is a fair representation of 
man, as he now exists in the physical, psychical and 
spiritual worlds. 

The spirit of God passes through the center of 
the circle of man's spirit, ,cuts all five circles, thus 
imparting life to every part of his being. 

Figure A, the Magnetic bond; a short perpen- 
dicular line connects the spirit with the soul and 
psychic body. 

Figure B is the electric cord connecting the phys- 
ical body and mind with the soul. 

The circle, having neither beginning nor end, 
is apt symbol of eternal life. The large circle on 
the left represents the spirit of God. The small 
circle on the inside of the series of circles represents 
the spirit of man, and being a circle, implies eternal 
life. It will not only live forever, but has existed 
from eternity, either as an original spirit, a spirit- 
germ or as a part of God's spirit. The circle next 
outside of the spirit is the soul, and being circular, 
is intended for eternal life; but having a break in 
the left hand segment, may fail, and be lost. It is, 
however, intended for eternal life, and may become 
immortal on certain conditions, which will be ex- 
plained in succeeding chapters. The circle immedi- 



50 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

ately outside of the soul, and connected with it, is 
the psychic body, called by spiritualists and theoso- 
phists the astral body, and by the general public the 
"double," when it sometimes appears to other 
people a greater or less distance from its physical 
body. 

The outside circle represents the physical body, 
and being permanently iDroken in left hand seg- 
ment, is necessarily mortal. It dissolves under the 
touch of the icy hand of physical death, and returns 
to its original elements of matter, and is never 
resurrected. The circle immediately inside and con- 
nected with the physical body through the brain, 
represents the mind. The mind, being de- 
pendent for its manifestation upon its in- 
strument, the brain, which latter is a part 
of the body and dissolves with it; it neces- 
sarily follows that the mind is virtually destroyed 
by physical death. The animal part of it is dissi- 
pated, and like the body with which it is associated, 
returns to its original elements; while the psychical 
parts of it are drawn into the soul, and become a 
part of it. 

David was right when, speaking of physical 
death in the 46th Psalm, he said, "His breath goeth 
forth, he returneth to his earth; in that very day 
his thoughts perish." And Job, in the 12th verse 
of the 14th chapter, expresses the same idea. "So 
man lieth down and riseth not; till the heavens be 
no more, they shall not wake, nor be raised out of 
their sleep." But both Job and David were speak- 
ing of the mind, and not of the sub-conscious mind 
or soul ; and the soul-sleepers make a false applica- 
tion of these and other scriptures when they quote 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 51 

them to establish the terrible fallacy of "soul-sleep- 
ing." For the soul never sleeps; neither before nor 
after physical death. The mind sleeps in order to 
rest the brain and body; but the soul or sub-con- 
scious mind never sleeps. The orthodox world has 
not been able to meet the seemingly conclusive argu- 
ments of the soul-sleepers, based on the Bible, be- 
cause the majority of preachers have not sufficient 
wisdom to discriminate between mind and soul, nor 
between them and spirit. Even as wise a man and 
as great a philosopher as Professor Charles Daw- 
burn of California seems to have fallen into error 
on this point of distinction between mind and soul. 
In an article entitled "Startling Limitations in 
Spirit Return," which appeared in the Progressive 
Thinker of March 4, 1899, while presenting the 
great law of vibration as a reason against spirit re- 
turn, he uses this language : 

"It is only recently that I grasped the full 
meaning of these intensely interesting facts of 
nature. That is the next, and the all important step, 
to which I am now inviting the student. It is a fact 
in itself so stupendous that, until carefully studied, 
it seems to upset the very foundations of spirit re- 
turn. This is the fact, which, for clearness, I will 
divide into two parts. 

"(a) Death changes all vibrations to such an 
extent that the spirit organism becomes invisible to 
mortal eye. 

"(b) Therefore death also destroys all mem- 
ories of earth life." 

Professor Dawburn is no doubt correct, so far 
as the external mind is concerned, but as great a 
philosopher as he is must know that the soul or sub- 



52 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

conscious mind never sleeps and does not die when 
the physical body dissolves; that the soul pos- 
sesses among its other faculties a memory which is 
true and unerring; and that on the tablets of that 
memory is indelibly impressed, never to be erased, 
every impression, feeling, thought, word and action 
that ever passed through the mind or physical body. 
This is the record of our earthly lives, which we 
cannot escape, and upon which we are to be judged. 
This will be fully explained in the chapter on the 
soul, and cannot be further discussed here. 

To briefly recapitulate what the foregoing dia- 
gram is meant to teach and imply, I will state that 
the innermost circle represents the human spirit, and 
being a complete and perfect circle, implies im- 
mortality. The spirit never dies ; but at the dissolu- 
tion of the physical body, in the language of Solo- 
mon, in Ecc, 12, "returns to God who gave it." 
The most external circle, which contains a perma- 
nent break in its left segment, represents the physical 
body, which is necessarily mortal, and dying, is 
never resurrected. The next circle inside the ex- 
terior one, and which is also broken in the 
left segment, represents the present conscious 
human mind, which is connected with the 
physical body, through its instrument, the brain; 
which will be fully explained in the chap- 
ter on the mind. At the dissolution of the 
physical body, which includes the brain, the mind 
is left without an instrument or support; and like 
an arch without the key inserted, tumbles down 
when the frame or support upon which it rests is 
removed. The remaining two circles, interior to the 
mind, and exterior to the spirit, represent the soul 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 53 

and its psychic . body. They are also broken 
in the left segment; but they are not neces- 
sarily mortal, because not matter. The psychic 
body is believed to be composed of ether; 
the soul, its life and occupant, is no doubt spiritual- 
ized ether; and at physical death, they pass into the 
spirit world, or intermediate state, as the tenement 
of the immortal spirit. The psychic body is in- 
tended to become the eternal habitation of the im- 
mortal spirit, and I am satisfied so becomes in a 
large majority of cases, when the life in the inter- 
mediate state is ended, and the spirit enters the 
celestial state, or Bible heaven. But if the Bible be 
true, it is possible for souls to be lost; and those 
who continue in rebellion to God and law, and per- 
sist in leading animal, selfish and criminal lives, 
until "all hope of reform is exhausted, will no doubt 
be lost, and the psychic body as completely destroyed 
by the second death (whatever that may be), as the 
physical body was destroyed and lost by physical 
death. But the spirit being immortal, "returns to 
God who gave it." In such cases the spirit has 
failed to accomplish the purpose of its embodiment, 
viz., to individualize and save a soul, as an eternal 
habitation. Such spirits may be permitted to re- 
embody and try the problem of physical life again. 
To this extent reincarnation may be true; but the 
discussion of these great questions of human destiny 
must be reserved for succeeding chapters. 

Referring again to the diagram, the short perpen- 
dicular line extending from the spirit circle to those 
of the soul and psychic body, represents the mag- 
netic bond, which Mr. Davis says connects the spirit 
and soul ; and the other perpendicular line, extending 



54 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

from the soul circle to those of the mind and body, 
represents the electric cord, which Mr. Davis says 
connects the physical body to the soul. This elec- 
trical cord is of course severed at physical death, 
leaving the mind and body to dissolve, because no 
longer connected with soul or spirit, and therefore 
having no access to life. The magnetic bond, 
which ties the soul and its psychic body to the spirit, 
is of course never severed, except in the cases of 
those souls finally lost. We have every reason to 
believe these are few in number. In fact, a large 
majority of advanced thinkers believe that the soul 
is immortal and never dies. But it is clear to me 
that the teaching of Jesus and his Apostles is that 
souls who persist in selfishness, rebellion and crime, 
and refuse to reform, are finally lost ; and of course, 
in such cases, the magnetic bond between soul and 
spirit is severed, and the spirit is left without a 
habitation, to return to its maker, as it came out 
an original, pure spirit. 

It will be observed from the diagram that the 
circle of God's spirit cuts all the circles of the struc- 
ture of man alike; that God's spirit enters and occu- 
pies common ground, not only with man's spirit, but 
also with his soul, mind, and both the psychical and 
physical bodies, thus proving the truth of the decla- 
ration of the Apostle Paul, in his great speech at 
Athens, recorded in the 17th chapter of Acts of the 
Apostles, where he declares that "In him we live 
and move and have our being." There is no ques- 
tion but that the spirit of God is everywhere, im- 
parting life to all forms and conditions of both 
ether and matter; and we could not live a moment 
even in our physical and mental existence, if we 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 55 

did not at every inspiration derive life from God. 
Really nothing dies in its essence; matter only 
dissolves and assumes new forms; the atoms of 
matter are eternal. The physical body of man is 
only a temporary frame or mold created for the pur- 
pose of individualizing a spirit and perfecting a 
psychic body as the permanent residence of the im- 
mortal spirit; and when the work is completed, or all 
that can be done in that direction is accomplished, the 
scaffolding is taken down and thrown aside, never 
to be used in that connection again, while its par- 
ticles enter into other combinations and new forms. 
The spirit accompanied by the soul and occupying 
its psychic body, enters the spirit world or inter- 
mediate state, and is allowed, if necessary, count- 
less ages to improve and perfect its soul as an 
eternal habitation; and succeeding, becomes an 
angel and enters the celestial state, or Bible heaven, 
as will be shown in succeeding chapters. Man hav- 
ing thrown off his temporary parts, the external 
mind and body, by physical death, enters the spirit 
world in his permanent structure, really a triune 
being — first, immortal spirit ; second, soul ; and 
third, psychic body. And in this state he is allowed 
every opportunity to improve, develop and save his 
soul. 

Having now stated the structure of man, as I 
understand it ; and that he is in the broadest sense 
threefold, spirit, soul and body, I wish to submit a 
few proofs, both from reason and revelation. 

In the first place there seems to be a Trinity 
running through everything. In the Divine realm 
we have the Father, Son and Holy Spirit. In the 
attributes of God, Love, Wisdom and Power. In 



56 - THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

the family of man, husband, wife and child. So 
in the structure of man, spirit, soul and body. The 
Immortal spirit is breathed into organized matter, 
and as a product of the union, soul or human life 
results. We are informed in the second chapter of 
Genesis that "God made Adam's body of the dust 
of the earth, and breathed into his nostrils the 
breath of life (immortal spirit), and man became 
a living soul." To state the process in a more sci- 
entific form, we would say that man is created, 
evolved or developed by a union of Immortal spirit 
with the organized substance of his psychical and 
physical bodies ; and the product or progeny of this 
union is the birth of the soul, or human life. Thus 
we have the trinity of man, spirit, soul and body. 
This idea is clearly taught in the account of his 
creation ; and that this may be an allegory does not 
weaken the great truth taught, as recorded in 
Genesis. 

This three-fold nature is fully recognized 
by the Holy Spirit speaking through Paul, as fol- 
lows : "And may the God of peace himself sanctify 
you zvholly; may your spirit, soul and body be pre- 
served entirely without blame, at the coming of our 
Lord Jesus Christ." ist Thess., 5th and 23rd. 

The habit of most preachers, and of people gen- 
erally, in using soul and spirit as synonymous terms, 
has been the source of interminable confusion and 
endless trouble. There is no excuse for this, because 
the word of God, and the teaching of the Holy 
Spirit, is explicit, that soul and Spirit are distinct 
parts of man. But I can only cite one other text 
in this connection. Hebrews 4 and 12 reads: "For 
the word of God is living and active, and sharper 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 57 

than any two-edged sword, and piercing even to the 
dividing of soul and spirit, of both joints and 
marrow and quick to discern the thoughts and in- 
tents of the heart." The idea clearly implied is, that 
while the relation existing between soul and spirit 
is as close and intimate as that between joints and 
marrow, yet they are separate and distinct parts of 
man, and the spirit of God can separate the one from 
the other; and will unquestionably do so, if the soul 
fails to accept the terms of the gospel of salvation. 
That the immortal spirit of man can ever be 
lost or destroyed, no careful reader of the Bible 
will admit. Solomon, the wisest of men, and who 
drew his wisdom by inspiration from God, said, 
"The body returns to the earth as it was ; the spirit 
to God zvho gave it." Ecc, 12 and 7. And Paul, 
in his address to the Greeks at Athens, maintains 
that we are in spirit the children of God, and uses 
this language : "For in him we live and move and 
have our being." Acts, 17, 28 and 29. Here we 
have the Holy Spirit speaking through Paul, and 
teaching that our spirits are parts of God's spirit. 
Stated scientifically, the idea is this : God's spirit 
is everywhere, imparting life to everything. Our 
spirits are parts of God's spirit, as drops of water 
constitute parts of the ocean. "We live and move 
and have our being in him" as drops of water exist 
in the ocean, yet in elementary division, each drop 
is distinct and separate. Two important ideas are 
deducible from Paul's statement. That our spirits 
being parts of God, are necessarily immortal. If 
Paul is right in maintaining that we in our spiritual 
natures are not only the children of God, but in 
reality parts of God, then man's spirit can never 



S8 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

die, but "returns to God who gave it." It is the soul 
that persists in sin which shall die. And the physical 
bodies of men generally must die. "The body shall 
return to the earth as it was, but the spirit to God 
who gave it." This single text disposes of two parts 
of the trinity of man; the immortal spirit returns 
to God and never dies; the physical body dissolves 
and returns to its original elements in the earth and 
air, and is never resurrected. It is the psychical or 
soul-body which is resurrected. The physical body 
bears the same relation to the psychical or soul-body 
that the chrysalis does to the butterfly. When the 
latter leaves its primitive depository it wings its 
flight to a happier state of existence, never to re- 
turn. So when the spirit of man, still encased in 
its psychical or soul-body, leaves the physical body 
at its dissolution, it never returns to gather up the 
scattered elements and enter the physical casement 
again. It has no more use for them than a snake 
has for the old skin which it throws off in the spring 
of the year. Matter is only condensed ether, and 
ever dissolving and changing. The physical body 
of man is ever dying, and it requires the constant 
work of the alimentary system to keep it alive. 
Physiologists have long said that the entire body 
passes away in seven years ; and it is now maintained 
that this occurs within one year. There is nothing 
permanent in the physical body. 

Having shown that the spirit is immortal, and 
lives forever, and that the body is mortal and is 
never resurrected, it remains now to dispose of the 
soul. This is the hard part of man to define. The 
word soul is almost synonymous with life, and in 
its most general sense means human life. In the 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 59 

Bible and elsewhere, it is often used to express the 
entire man; as so many souls were saved or lost at 
a certain time and place, referring to the present 
human life. 

As in chemistry, two elements having an affinity 
for each other, mix and completely blend, producing 
an entirely new substance in structure, so the spirit 
blending with the organized substance of the 
psychical and physical bodies, produces the soul, or 
human life. And in the general sense, the soul em- 
braces the entire man, spirit, bodies, and the life 
that results from the union. But when me analyze 
man we find that there is a specific sense in which 
soul is used. It is the life which God's spirit, 
through man's spirit, imparts to the psychical and 
physical bodies. That life which resides in the 
psychical body is the soul proper; that which re- 
sides in the physical body, and is manifested 
through the brain, is called the mind, and is the 
reflex of the soul. We can best describe the soul 
by briefly outlining the mind, its external counter- 
part. The brain is the organ and instrument of the 
mind; each faculty of the mind has its representa- 
tive organ in the iDrain. There are two brains : the 
cerebrum, which represents the conscious mind, and 
the cerebellum, or animal brain, which acts auto- 
matically, under the agency of the spirit operating 
through the soul, without reference to man's con- 
scious mind, which is represented by the cerebrum. 
So that whether the latter sleeps or wakes, respira- 
tion, circulation, digestion, secretion and all the 
processes of physical life controlled by the cere- 
bellum brain go on continuously. This part of 
man's machinery is common with the animals. The 



60 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

spiritual agency which controls animal life is called 
instinct; the same agency controlling human life is 
called intuition; and both are really inspiration. It 
is the conscious mind represented by the cerebrum 
brain that raises man above the animal plane and 
makes him a rational being. There are many or- 
gans and subdivisions of this brain, which will have 
to be left for another chapter on the mind specially. 
I can only here refer to the three general divisions 
of the front, middle and back lobes of the brain. As 
man is in the image of God, he is a miniature repre- 
sentation of Truth, Love and Power, which are the 
leading attributes of God. The front lobe of the 
brain is the seat of intellect, and responds to truth ; 
the middle is the home of the sentiments, and re- 
sponds to love; the back lobe is the seat of the will, 
and responds to power or action. 

But back of the mind is the soul, of which the 
mind is the external reflex. As the mind is the life 
of the physical body, so the soul is the life of the 
psychical body; and the latter body contains a 
psychic brain, which is the instrument of the soul. 
This psychic brain is likewise divided into three 
lobes ; the front lobe is the abode of truth ; the middle 
lobe of love; and the back lobe of power. The 
psychic brain also contains similar organs to those 
of the physical brain, and these organs represent the 
faculties of the soul, which have their correspond- 
ing faculties in the external mind. This psychic 
body, with its soul life, is the real man, of which the 
external mind and body are the reflex or shadow. 
That this psychic body, with its soul life or sub- 
conscious mind, exists in the present state of man, 
is evident, not only from the experience of thou- 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 6l 

sands of persons, but also from the positive state- 
ment of the Holy Spirit speaking through Paul in 
15th chapter of ist Cor. He uses the present tense, 
saying, "There is a natural (physical) body, and a 
spiritual (psychic) body." 

In proof of the great natural fact that the 
spiritual or psychic body now exists, inside the 
physical body, and passes out and enters the spirit 
world at the death of the physical body, we might 
cite the testimony of hundreds of clairvoyants who 
have witnessed it, but want of space forbids. A 
single case direct in point is sufficient. The follow- 
ing is quoted from pages 18 and 19 of "The 
Spiritual Body Real," by Giles B. Stebbens : 

To clairvoyance we must look for descriptions 
of the release of the celestial form when we are 
born into a higher life which best verify the Pauline 
view. One such description must suffice. Myra 
Carpenter, a woman of character and capacity, 
writes a friend as follows of her mother's transition : 

"My mother and I had often talked of death 
and immortality. She frequently magnetized me 
when she was in health; and I was in the clairvoy- 
ant state, by her assistance, when the spiritual sight 
was first given me. I acquired the power of putting 
myself in that state without the assistance of an 
operator. She had often requested that I would, 
at the time of her decease, put myself in that state, 
and carefully notice the departure of the spirit from 
the body. Her failing health admonished her that 
her end, for this life, was near; but she viewed it 
with calmness, for her thoughts were full of the 
life to come, and her hopes placed on her Father 
in heaven. Death had no terrors for her. When 



62 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

she felt its approach, she sent for me, as I was ab- 
sent, attending an invaHd. I came, and remained 
constantly with her until she left us for a better 
home. Her last words were addressed to me. Per- 
ceiving that she was dying, I seated myself in the 
room, and was soon in a state of spiritual clair- 
voyance. With the opening of my inner sight, the 
painful scene of a mother's death was changed to 
a vision of glory. Beautiful angelic spirits were 
present, watching over her. Their faces were 
radiant with bliss, and their robes were like trans- 
parent snow. I could feel them as material, and 
yet they gave me a sensation which I can only 
describe as like that of compressed air. These 
heavenly attendants stood at her head and feet, while 
others seemed to be hovering over her form. They 
did not appear with wings, but in the perfected 
human form. Pure and full of love as they seemed, 
it was sweet to look at them as they watched the 
change taking place in my mother. 

"I now turned my attention to her, and saw the 
physical senses leave her. First the power of sight 
departed, and a veil seemed to drop over her eyes. 
Then hearing and the sense of feeling ceased. The 
spirit began to leave the limbs, as they died first; 
and the light that filled each part in every fiber drew 
up toward the chest. As fast as this took place, a 
veil seemed to drop over the part from whence the 
spiritual life was removed. A ball of light was 
now gathering just above her head, and this con- 
tinued to increase so long as the spirit was con- 
nected with the body. The light left the brain last, 
and then the silver cord (connecting it) was loosed. 
The luminous appearance soon began to assume the 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 63 

human form, and I could see my mother again. 
But oh, how changed ! She was Hght and glorious 
— arrayed in robes of dazzling whiteness, free from 
disease, pain and death. She seemed to be welcomed 
by the attendant spirits with the joy of a mother 
over the birth of a child. She paid no attention 
to me or to any earthly object, but joined her com- 
panions; and they seemed to go through the air. 
I tried to follow them in the spirit, for I longed to 
be with my mother. I saw them ascend until they 
passed through an open space, when a mist came 
over my eyes and I saw no more." 

To briefly and succinctly restate the structure of 
man, I will add: 

Man is triune — spirit, soul and body; or to be 
more specific, man h a spirit, occupying (in the 
present state of existence) two tenements at the 
same time, namely : a psychical body and a physical 
body; or as the Apostle Paul puts it in his Corin- 
thian letter, "a natural body and a spiritual body." 

The physical body, dissolved by physical death, 
returns to its original elements in the earth and air ; 
while the psychical body enters the spirit world as 
the permanent house of the spirit. The life which 
the spirit of God, through man's spirit, imparts to 
this inner psychical body, we term the soul ; while 
the life imparted to the physical body, through the 
brain, we term the mind. The mind bears the rela- 
tion to the soul that shadow does to substance. The 
soul, with its psychic body, is the real man; while 
the mind, with its physical body, is the external 
reflex. The soul is the subjective man ; the mind is 
the objective. 

The external mind is the conscious part of man 



64 ~ THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

in his present state, while the soul is called by sci- 
entists the sub-conscious mind. The organ and in- 
strument of the external mind is the brain. There 
are two brains — the cerebrum, which represents the 
conscious mind, and has been fully analyzed and 
explained by the science of phrenology; and the 
cerebellum, or animal brain, which is in the main 
independent of the conscious mind. It is controlled 
and operated by the spirit of God acting through 
man's spirit directly on the processes of life. The 
action of the heart, lungs, and other processes of 
animal life go on incessantly whether the conscious 
mind represented by the cerebrum brain be awake 
or asleep. Man receives his life directly from God 
through the cerebellum brain, just as the animals do. 

The soul contains a psychic brain, of which the 
external or physical brain is the reflex. The psychic 
brain also embraces a cerebrum and a cerebellum, 
with similar organs and functions in the psychic 
realm, to those of the external brain, in the physical 
realm. 

The word "soul," in its literal meaning, is almost 
synonymous with life, and is often used in the gen- 
eric sense to include the entire man, as the Bible 
tells us that eight souls were saved from the flood. 
But when we Speak of man as spirit, soul and body, 
we use the term in its specific sense, and in that sense 
I now wish to consider it. 

I have shown that the spirit occupies two tene- 
ments on the earth — a psychical body and a physical 
body. The life which God's spirit, through the 
spirit of man, imparts to the psychical body, we 
term the soul ; while the life so imparted to the phy- 
sical body, we term the mind. The brain is the 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 6$ 

organ and instrument of the mind, and through it 
and its extension, the nervous system, Hfe is im- 
parted to the physical body. There is a correspond- 
ing brain in the psychical body, which is the organ 
and instrument of the soul, and through it the spirit, 
aided by God's spirit, imparts life to the psychical 
body. The psychical body and the life, love and 
truth which occupy it we ordinarily term the soul 
of man. As the mind is the external reflex of the 
soul, so the physical body is the external reflex of 
the psychical body, and the brain of the correspond- 
ing psychical brain. As the physical body perpetu- 
ates immediate life by breathing oxygen and general 
life by food and drink, so the psychical body perpetu- 
ates its organic life by breathing a psychic ether, 
and its psychic life by feeding on the innate love and 
truth imparted to it by God's spirit through man's 
spirit. In other words, the real life of man is the 
soul, and his real body the psychic body, which con- 
tains the real brain, a cerebrum and a cerebellum. 
The former represents the spiritual part of the soul 
and the latter the animal part of the soul ; and they 
both have their reflexes in the cerebrum and cere- 
bellum of the physical brain. Under the direction 
of God's spirit, acting through man's spirit, life, 
intelligence and power are constantly imparted from 
the soul's cerebellum to the physical cerebellum — 
controlling and operating the forces of life. Of this 
the conscious mind, represented by the cerebrum 
brain, is wholly unconscious. 

The following remarkable case, vouched for by 
M. Janet, the French hypnotist, clearly shows that 
the mind, soul and spirit are distinct parts of man; 
and under the proper degree of trance, each of these 



66 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

parts may be made the sole actor in life, the other 
two being suspended for the time. 

NATURAL SOMNAMBULISM. 

"Really the most interesting case reported by 
M. Janet is that of the patient designated as Leonie, 
which furnishes an intensely interesting illustration 
of how the memories and character will change with 
the sensibilities and motor impulses. This woman 
has had attacks of natural somnambulism since the 
age of 3 years, and her life record reads more like 
an extravagant romance than genuine history. From 
the age of i6 she has been almost constantly hypno- 
tized by all sorts of persons, and now she is more 
than 50. While her normal life developed in one 
way, in the midst of her poor country surroundings, 
her second life was passed in drawing rooms and 
doctors' offices, and naturally took an entirely dif- 
ferent direction. When in her normal state this 
woman is a serious and rather sad person, calm and 
slow, very mild with everyone and extremely timid. 
To look at her, says our author, one would never 
suspect the personage which she contains. Hardly 
is she put to sleep hypnotically, however, than a 
metamorphosis occurs. Her face is no longer the 
same. It is true that she keeps her eyes closed, but 
the acuteness of her other senses supplies their place. 
She is gay, noisy, restless, sometimes insupportably 
so. Good-natured she remains, but has acquired a 
singular tendency to irony and sharp jesting. 
Nothing is more curious than to hear her after a 
sitting, when she has received a visit from strangers 
who wished to see her asleep. She gives a verbal 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 67 

portrait of them, apes their manners, pretends to 
know their httle ridiculous aspects and passions, and 
for each invents a romance greatly resembling 
prophecy, for many of their little stories eventuate 
with more or less exactitude in the after life of their 
subjects. To this character must be added the pos- 
session of an enormous number of recollections 
whose existence she does not even suspect when 
awake, for then her amnesia is complete. 

TOO STUPID. 

"In her secondary state she refuses to answer 
to the name of Leonie, and takes that of Leontine 
(Leonie II.), to which her first magnetizers had 
accustomed her. 

" 'That good woman is not myself,' she says ; 
'she is too stupid.' 

LEONTINE AND LEONIE. 

"To herself, Leontine, she attributes all the sen- 
sations and all the actions; in a word, all the con- 
scious experiences she has undergone in somnam- 
bulism, and knits them together to make the history 
of her already long life. On the other hand, to 
Leonie I. she exclusively ascribes the events lived 
through in waking Hiours. M. Janet was at first 
surprised by an important exception to this rule, 
and was disposed to think there might be something 
arbitrary in this partition of recollections. In the 
normal state Leonie has a husband and children, 
but Leonie II., the somnambulist, while acknowledg- 
ing the children as her own, attributes the husband 
to 'the other.' 



68 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

HER FIRST ACCOUCHEMENTS. 

"This choice followed no rule, but, perhaps it 
was explicable. It was not until later that M. Janet 
learned that Leonie's magnetizers in early days — as ■ 
audacious as certain hypnotizers of recent date — 
had somnambulized her for her first accouchements, 
and that she had lapsed into that state spontaneously 
in her later ones ! Leonie II. was, therefore, quite 
right in ascribing to herself the children, since it 
was she who had given them birth, and the rule 
that her first trance state forms a different per- 
sonality was not broken. But it is the same with 
her second state of trance. After the renewed 
passes, syncope and other requisites to reach the 
condition of Leonie III., she is another person still — 
a third individuality. Serious and grave, instead 
of being like a restless child, she speaks slowly and 
moves but little. Again she separates herself from 
the awaking Leonie 1. 

" 'A good and rather stupid woman,' she says, 
'but not me.' And she also separates herself from 
Leonie II. 'How can y9U see anything of me in 
that crazy creature?' she asks. 'Fortunately I am 
nothing for, her.' 

"Leonie I. knows only of herself; Leonie II. 
of herself and Leonie I. ; Leonie III. knows of her- 
self and both the others. Leonie I. has a visual con- 
sciousness ; Leonie II. has one both visual and audi- 
tory ; in Leonie III. it is at once visual, auditory and 
tactile." 

In the foregoing case "Leonie" represents the 
woman in her normal earthly condition, with the 
external mind in control, both soul and spirit being 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 69 

largely in abeyance. In this state she is a quiet, 
passive, ignorant woman, engaged in the most ordi- 
nary duties of life, and knows nothing of the other 
two states. 

As Leonie II., or Leontine, the soul takes con- 
trol ; the external mind being temporarily suspended ; 
she at once manifests the active, critical, psychic 
state, aroused and impressed by over thirty years of 
hypnotizing. 

As Leonie III. the spirit takes control ; a deep 
trance having suspended both soul and mind. We 
have not only the stupid Leonie I., but also the 
active, critical Leonie II. suppressed; and in Leonie 
III. we have the spirit grave, wise and discreet, in 
full control. Being directly connected with the 
spirit of God, as a drop of water constitutes a part 
of the sea, it derives wisdom by inspiration from 
God, unobstructed by external influences, and 
wholly ignores and holds herself above the stupid 
animal life of Leonie I., and the crazy eccentricities 
of Leonie II. This wonderful case, not only gives 
a clear illustration of the three planes of mental, 
psychical and spiritual life which pertains to man 
here and now, but also gives us an inkling of what 
superior lives we shall live, when the spirit gets 
full control, and we walk with God as Jesus did. 
I must be permitted to make a modest criticism, to 
correct what I consider a fallacious inference of the 
reporter in the foregoing wonderful case. He at- 
tributes the fact that "Leonie II.," or the woman 
in her psychic state, recognises her children as her 
oimi Hit ignores her husband, and alleges that he he- 
longs alone to "Leonie I," as resulting from the fact 
that the children were born while she was hypnotized. 



70 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

This writer ignores the great basic fact that chil- 
dren inherit their psychic natures, as well as their 
physical powers, from their parents. And this 
woman, while in the psychic state, could intensely 
realize that these were the children of her soul. But 
she did not recognize the husband, because there 
was no conjunction of soul between them. Like 
many marriages on the earth, it was not a real mar- 
riage, or union of souls, but a mismating; simply 
a union on the physical plane; and therefore the 
husband belonged to "Leonie I. ;" and under human 
law, had the legal right to control her physical 
body, and propagate children ; but did not belong to 
"Leonie IL," nor she to him, because there was no 
union of souls. And in the spirit world, they will 
mutually and agreeably separate, as no doubt many 
of those legally tied on earth will do; be- 
cause there is not a proper blending of tempera- 
ments ; and there does not exist the necessary psychic 
and spiritual bonds to hold them together. 

The following case also illustrates the three-fold 
character of man; spirit, soul and mind, to wit: 

"A most strange account of a man who pos- 
sesses three separate personalities comes from New 
York, where the case is being given great attention 
by certain members of the medical profession. The 
person in question is Rev. Thomas C. Hanna of 
Plantville, Conn. He has recently been in the New 
York State Hospital under the care of Dr. Boris 
Sidis, an associate in psychology in that institution. 
The patient is reported cured and the doctor has 
given out many of the facts. 

"This is the statement of the case : The second 
consciousness existed side by side in the same man, 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 71 

while he, as a sort of third party, looked and worried 
about them, trying to decide which one of them 
was his real self. He thought he ought to be one 
or the other altogether, and he tried to choose be- 
tween them and the trinity become a unity. Dr. 
Sidis claims to have found out how to get at a 
man's sub-consciousness and to have produced an 
absolute cure, as in the case under notice. 

"The condition of Rev. Mr. Hanna was 
brought on by an accident. He was 25 years old 
when he met with the accident. All the physicians 
who had to do with the case and those of his 
acquaintance who called at the institute testified to 
his intellectual keenness, his unusual abilities and 
his high aspirations. He had strong will power 
and held himself in perfect command. He was a 
university graduate. His family history was excel- 
lent, his parents and grandparents on both sides 
being vigorous and healthy. 

"On April 15 last year he fell from a carriage 
and was unconscious for two hours. When he came 
to he was as a baby just born. The accumulation 
of experience gathered from the time of his birth 
to the time of the accident had disappeared. He lost 
the power of voluntary activity; he did not know 
anything of his own personality, nor could he recog- 
nize persons or objects. He had not the slightest 
conception of objects, of distance or of time. Move- 
ments attracted his involuntary attention and he 
followed them with his eyes just as a babe does. 
He liked to have them repeated, but of anything 
else he did not take notice. He had lost all compre- 
hension of language, all sense of orderliness. Ap- 



72 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

parently his brain was as free of thoughts, impres- 
sions, ideas, memories as that of an infant." 

In this case the concussion from the fall so com- 
pletely paralyzed the brain that the external, or 
conscious mind, was driven out entirely. And a 
man of great intelligence and learning lost in an 
instant his mentality, and all the knowledge ac- 
quired in a quarter of a century. What a conclusive 
proof of the fundamental principle of Phrenology, 
which is that the brain is the instrument of the mind. 
In this case, the brain being temporarily paralyzed, 
and the conscious mind having no tool to work with, 
retired from the body. He was wholly unconscious, 
or in a deep trance for two hours, and the narrator 
says, "When he came to, he was as a babe just 
born." His entire past was wholly gone, and like 
a baby, he had to begin the acquisition of knowledge 
anew. That is, his sub-conscious mind, or soul, 
operated itself; for it does not act through the physi- 
cal brain, but through its own psychic brain. His 
physical brain being paralyzed, his conscious mind 
could not act, and did not for months. He was sub- 
stantially in the condition of a hypnotized person; 
his conscious mind, including memory, judgment 
and will, all suspended ; and his sub-conscious mind, 
roused and acting under the will and direction of 
the operator. The hypnotized person, like a power- 
less baby, believes everything the hypnotist tells 
him. The reason is, his conscious mind is sus- 
pended, and he does not have the use of memory 
and judgment, so as to compare what is told him 
with the knowledge of facts stored in his memory; 
and like an ignorant baby, is compelled to take what 
the operator says as true. This was the condition 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 73 

of this man for months, until the physicians finally 
roused his conscious mind, after his brain had partly 
recovered; and then until his brain had fully re- 
covered, he was in a state which the doctors called 
"double-consciousness." That is, while his con- 
scious mind operated itself he remembered the en- 
tire past of his life until the hurt; and when the 
injured brain tired, the mind would recede and his 
sub-conscious mind would assert itself, when the 
past became a blank, and he only remembered what 
he had acquired since the hurt. That it was his sub- 
conscious mind or soul alone that operated itself 
for months, is evident from the facts quoted above. 
The narrator says, "He did not know anything of 
his own personality, nor could he recognize persons 
or objects." The realm of the soul, or so-called 
sub-conscious mind, is the psychic or unseen world ; 
it knows nothing of material matter, and recognizes 
nothing in the objective world. The narrator also 
says, "He had not the slightest conception of ob- 
jects, of distance or of time." This is corroborated 
by the reports of all intelligent and reliable dis- 
embodied spirits. They say that in the spirit world, 
or psychic realm, they have no means of computing 
time as we do, and little idea of the measurement 
of space, because they move in ^space, with the 
rapidity of thought. The report of this case is too 
long to quote entire; so I leave ofif the months of 
experimentation of the doctors, and take it up again 
at the point where they succeed in rousing his con- 
scious mind, after his brain had partially recovered, 
and when that state of the case, termed by the 
doctors double-consciousness, set in, as follows : 
"A week later they took him to the Pathological 



74 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

Institute, where, under the influence of psychic and 
physiological stimulus, he fell into a state of double 
consciousness or double personality. The old 
memories rose in the full light of the upper con- 
sciousness instead of in the form of dreams or semi- 
trance states. The primary state included the pa- 
tient's whole life up to the time of the accident; tjie 
secondary state dated from the time of the accident 
and included all the knowledge and experience ob- 
tained in that state. 

HIS "states" were separate. 

"Whatever he did in one state he did not re- 
member in the other state — did not even suspect its 
existence. He had to go back into that state and 
then his memory was normal. Complete amnesia 
separated the two states. 

"When Mr. Hanna awoke one morning and re- 
membered who he was, he did not remember any- 
thing of what had happened since his accident, and 
could not understand where he was. He recognized 
his brother, who told him he had been ill, and that 
he was now with friends in the best hospital for his 
case in the whole world. He took his brother's 
word for it, and did whatever the physicians asked 
him to do, with implicit confidence and without a 
word of protest. 

"When Dr. Sidis found that sleep was the bridge 
his patient crossed to reach his other consciousness 
he thought out a scheme to bring about a cure. . He 
had Mr. Hanna do things that would induce sleep; 
incited him to fatigue himself in various ways. 

"In whichever state he was when he went to 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 75 

sleep, he always awoke in the other. By increasing 
the frequency of these naps he was able to shorten 
their duration, until finally the patient passed from 
one state into the other without going to sleep at all. 

"Then a istrange thing happened. Mr. Hanna 
discovered a third personality — one that was con- 
scious of the other two and yet distinct from them. 
He could recognize each as belonging to him, and 
he fancied he would have to be one or the other. He 
saw that the two were different in many ways, and 
he tried to decide which he would rather be. 

"Then he found that he could not choose. His 
third personality, which naturally was very weak 
at first, suffered intensely under the strain. It tried 
to get rid of one and to become the other, but it 
could not get rid of either. Mr. Hanna says the 
agony he endured is beyond the power of any words 
of his to express. But as the days passed and his 
third personality gained strength it grasped the situ- 
ation and his suffering abated, until finally all three 
consciousnesses merged into one and Rev. Mr. 
Hanna was a well man, physically and mentally, 
and to-day he is doing his work as regularly and as 
efficiently as ever." 

During this period of double consciousness, the 
patient alternated between the action of the external 
or conscious mind, and that of the soul, or sub- 
conscious mind, and passed from the one to the 
other through the medium of sleep, just as the sub- 
ject does in cases of hypnotism. As long as the 
disabled brain could act, the conscious mind oper- 
ated itself; and all his past life up to the time of the 
hurt was perfectly remembered. But when the 
weary brain took refuge and rest in sleep, the sub- 



76 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

conscious mind would assert itself as it had accus- 
tomed itself to do during the several months, while 
the physical brain was completely disabled, and at 
once all of the past life previous to the hurt became 
a blank, and only what had been acquired through 
the action of the sub-conscious mind after the hurt 
remained. In either state, he remembered nothing 
whatever of the other ; so it appeared to the doctors 
as two personalities; but in reality it was two dis- 
tinct parts of the same personality, which had been 
temporarily severed by the terrible shock of the 
fall; and as soon as the brain was completely re- 
stored, so that the external mind could take complete 
control of it, and use it all the time, the mind re- 
sumed its permanent connection with the soul, as 
its external reflex; and the soul, or sub-conscious 
mind, no longer manifested itself externally. Then 
the spirit, which is rightful sovereign of this trinity 
of man's constitution, took control, and the three- 
fold man became a unity; or, in other words, was 
restored to normal health. In conclusion, I must 
notice what the reporter says about the spirit, the 
third person in the trinity ^of man, the rightful 
sovereign, who is with a majority of persons, practi- 
cally dethroned by the rebellious will, selfish feel- 
ings and animal appetites of the mind and body, and 
has little chance to assert itself. The reporter says : 
"Mr. Hanna discovered a third personality — one that 
was conscious of the other two, and yet distinct from 
them. He could recognise each as belonging to him, 
and he fancied he zwuld have to he one or the 
other." As the immortal spirit, he was the real ego 
of the man, the rightful owner of both soul and 
mind. If the brain healed, and the man recovered, 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS ^^ 

the spirit would have to resume its normal connec- 
tion with the external mind; take its position in the 
background, and seldom be allowed to manifest 
itself, while the selfish personality of the mind still 
reigned in the physical body. But if the body died, 
the mind would be broken up, and at an end ; its ani- 
mal parts would dissolve like the physical body, and 
its spiritual parts would withdraw into the soul, 
and the spirit would then resume its permanent con- 
nection with the soul in its psychic body; "that body 
not made with hands, eternal in the heavens," of 
which Paul speaks in 5th chapter of 2nd Cor. The 
physical prostration and mental suspension of the 
man enabled the spirit to finally come up from its 
long state of abeyance and assert its rights. It 
recognized that both mind and soul belonged to it, 
but that it must choose between them. If the physi- 
cal life of the man was to continue, then the spirit 
must resume its connection with the mind as it ex- 
isted before the man was hurt; but if he died, it 
must make a permanent union with the soul, and 
in its weakness, it could not decide, because it could 
not then tell whether the man's physical life would 
be continued or not. But the reporter further says : 
"His third personality gained strength ; it grasped 
the situation, and his suffering abated, until finally 
all three consciousnesses merged into one, and Mr. 
Hanna was a well man, physically and mentally." 
That is, the immortal spirit of the man appealed to 
that inexhaustible supply of life and health, the 
Spirit of God, of which itself was and is a small in- 
tegral pa"rt; and at once the outflow of life from 
God's spirit was ample for the human spirit to re- 
gain its strength, grasp the situation, and his suffer- 



78 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

ing abated. Then all three consciousnesses merged 
into one, and Mr. Hanna was a well man physically 
and mentally. In other words, the brain, the instru- 
ment of the mind, being restored, the mind, soul and 
spirit each resumed its proper order and connection, 
and the man's human life was fully restored. 

Spirit may be defined as universal life. Man's 
spirit is a part of that universal life, and is therefore 
immortal. Soul may be defined as finite or organic 
life. The life of a man is his soul ; the life of an 
animal is its soul. The body is the form which the 
soul takes. 

Notwithstanding man's complexity, he is a grand 
unit, combining in his constitution (as already 
stated), all elements both above and below him; 
and he acts as a unit, whether such action occurs on 
the physical, psychical or spiritual planes. In 
the present material state of existence, the spirit and 
soul can only act through the mind, in conjunction 
with it, and practically subject to it. For in the 
physical world, there is no question but the mind 
is the sovereign. While the spirit is the true 
sovereign, and the soul the real, or the subjective 
man, the mind being its external reflex, should be 
governed by the suggestions coming from the soul, 
and received from the spirit; but may or may not 
be so governed ; and in a majority of cases, is not so 
governed, but asserts its own personality. And the 
spirit and soul having no external means of assert- 
ing themselves, are practically subject to the mind 
in the present state of existence. 

In hypnotism we have a perfect illustration of 
the complete subjection of the sub-conscious mind, 
or soul of the subject, to the conscious or external 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 79 

mind of the operator. In active earth Hfe, we are 
all more or less self-hypnotized ; that is, our souls, 
or sub-conscious minds, are in the main subjected 
to the thoughts and feelings of the external mind. 
In the case of more thoughtful and conscientious 
people, we are in our calmer moments reminded by 
the judgment and conscience of our souls, of the 
foolish, and often evil thoughts, words and actions 
of which we have been guilty on the sensuous plane. 
But with the great mass of humanity, moving con- 
tinually on the sensuous or animal plane; and sur- 
rounded by an impenetrable aura or mental fog of 
ignorance, passion and prejudice, the gentle reproofs 
of the soul and spirit seldom reach them during the 
earth life. 



80 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 



CHAPTER IV. 

THE PHYSICAL^ PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS. 

There are three primal substances : First, Spirit, 
which has permeated the entire universe with life; 
second, Ether, which is spirit condensed; is the 
medium of life, and fills interplanetary space; third. 
Matter, which is ether condensed, as we find it in 
the planetary bodies, and their products, animal, 
vegetable and mineral. Matter, with all its organic 
forms of life in different degrees, is permeated by 
ether at all points ; and ether is permeated by spirit 
at all points. Ether is the medium of all the natural 
forces, such as magnetism, electricity, heat, light, 
sound, gravity, etc. Spirit, through ether, and the 
natural forces inherent in it, is continually forming 
matter, and regulating and controlling it. In the 
diagram on the next page, the white field represents 
Spirit, extending to every part of the universe; the 
blue field represents Ether, filling all space occu- 
pied by organic forms of life; and this great sea 
of ether is filled with spirit germs and impregnated 
with life at all points. The red field represents 
Matter. These three primal substances all occupy 
the Universe at the same time; ether within the 
matter; and spirit within the ether. Man is three- 
fold; first, an immortal spirit; second, an ethereal 
soul; and third, the physical body; and occupies 
all three worlds at the same time. Life radiating 



^V^^^ "'^"^^f/V^, 




\ 






o 

T^S ffEO "Tl 
PL Art£ R£P- 
R£5ENTS 1 

\rH[ PHYSICAL:^ 
WOPIO OR rr» 
WALM''/iAmS. 



V 



^^ 



^^ 



'^^'vijgd a*^"' 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 8l 

from God through every part of the field of spirit, 
imparts its vibration to the great sea of ether ; which 
likewise imparts this vibration to organized matter. 
The intensity of life depends on the rapidity of 
these vibrations. Man receives the life of his body 
on the physical plane by these vibrations; his life 
on the psychic plane by a more rapid vibration ; and 
his life on the spiritual plane by a still more rapid 
vibration. In his present state man is living on 
all three planes at the same time. His spirit is a part 
of the spirit world; his soul is a citizen of the 
psychic realm; while his physical body belongs to 
the material world. 

The accompanying illustration represents the 
three planes of life, on which man is living in his 
present state of existence. It is intended in a general 
way to represent the three worlds. The Spiritual, 
represented by the white, extends through- 
out the Universe — God, through his Spirit, 
is everywhere. The blue field represents the 
Psychical world, the great ocean of ether, which 
extends through interplanetary space, and covers 
part of the ground God's Spirit occupies. The red 
represents the Physical world, covers part of the 
psychic realm, and the same part of the spiritual. 
Man in his human state is occupying three worlds, 
but is only cognizant of one, the material or physi- 
cal world. When he throws off his physical body, 
he leaves the material realm and enters the psychic 
realm, where matter is absent, but ether and spirit 
abound, and exist in common. After his probation 
is over in the world of spirits or psychic realm, and 
he has perfected his soul, he enters the Angelic 
state, the Bible heaven; that part of the spiritual 



82 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

world where neither matter nor ether exists, and 
where only pure spirits abound. The spiritual 
realm extends through the domains of both ether 
and matter, but man is not conscious of it until he 
enters the realm of spirits. 

Since writing the foregoing, I have been read- 
ing in the Progressive Thinker the letters of Profes- 
sor Denton from the spirit world, given through 
Mr. Petersilia. In addition to the great psycho- 
metric truth which he taught while yet on earth, 
that every thought and feeling of every intelligent 
being, on all the planets, is indelibly impressed on 
the surrounding ether and matter, he now states 
that the immense sea of ether which fills inter- 
planetary space is an eternal mirror, reflecting all 
these impressions; so that spirit eyes can behold all 
that is going on in any planet. Truly the psychic 
realm is one of wonders. The spirit eyes can behold 
what is going on in the planets and the sea of ether ; 
the spirit ears can hear the music of the spheres; 
and the soul is in psychometric touch with heaven 
and earth. 

But let me submit some of the proofs that man, 
in his present human life, is living on all three planes 
of life at the same time. 

The inspired Paul, in his letter to the Corinthi- 
ans, states that there is a "natural body and a 
spiritual body;" meaning this physical body, and a 
psychic or soul body. 

In the 5th chapter of 2nd Corinthians he refers 
to this psychic or spirit body, when writing of 
physical death, he says, "for if this earthly house 
of our tabernacle is dissolved, we have a house not 
made with hands eternal in the heavens." Paul 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 83 

uses the present tense, dearly meaning that the 
soul body, though unseen, now exists in the psychic 
realm. 

Jesus demonstrated the existence of this spirit 
body in the presence of Peter, James and John, on 
the mount of Transfiguration; where his physical 
body was dissolved, and he appeared in his glorious 
spiritual body and conversed with Moses and 
Elijah, disembodied spirits, who had been in the 
psychic realm for hundreds of years. 

John, when in the spirit on the Lord's day, had 
his physical life suspended, in other words was in 
a deep trance; and with spirit eyes beheld in sym- 
bolic vision the coming events of the gospel dispen- 
sation; and with spirit ears heard the wonderful 
words of the angel who communicated with him. 
The whole of John's vision, as recorded in Revela- 
tion, occurred in the psychic realm, or spirit world. 

Emanuel Swedenborg, the great religious seer, 
spent much of his life in the psychic state, or spirit 
world; talked with all grades of disembodied 
spirits; examined and reported, not only the con- 
dition of the good spirits in Paradise, but also de- 
scribed the hells or spiritual prisons, in which the 
more criminal spirits are confined in the inter- 
mediate state. 

Even St. Paul, while yet in the physical body, 
but no doubt in a trance, speaks of being in Para- 
dise; and on one occasion, "whether in the body or 
out of the body he cannot tell," no doubt out of the 
physical body, but in the psychic body (which he 
termed the spiritual body) he was permitted to enter 
the "third heaven," or celestial state, and saw and 
heard things unutterable. Here, then, in the case 



84 ' THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

of Paul, we have an example of one man who, while 
yet on the earth life, was permitted to visit briefly 
the other two worlds, the psychical and the spiritual. 
While in his normal condition he was in the physical 
world ; in the psychic state, that is a trance of physi- 
cal body and mind, he went into Paradise or the 
intermediate state; and in a deeper trance, and 
wholly unconscious state, his spirit was permitted 
to pass through Paradise, and enter Heaven, and 
"see and hear things unutterable." 

Andrew Jackson Davis, that most wonderful 
medium and clairvoyant, could almost at any time 
suspend the physical functions and enter the psychic 
state or spirit world, behold its beauties and talk 
with its citizens. He has left in his interesting and 
instructive books some wonderful descriptions of 
the spirit world. He also visited many of the 
planets, and has left in his works intensely interest- 
ing descriptions of their inhabitants and civiliza- 
tions. 

In profound sleep of mind and body the soul, 
which never sleeps, enjoys the liberty of the psychic 
realm. 

In the book entitled the "World Celestial," by 
Dr. T. A. Bland, the hero of the narrative, who 
is called Paul, claims to have gone into a cataleptic 
sleep which continued ten days. During this time 
his spirit, in its phychic body, was in the spirit world 
with his spirit sweetheart, and met and conversed 
with many of the greatest philosophers and teachers 
of both ancient and modern times. He listened to 
wisdom from the lips of Socrates, Pythagaros, 
Zeno, Franklin, Paine, Swedenborg and many 
others; and also describes the glorious temples and 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 85 

residences of the sages and saints in the psychic 
realms. 

Hundreds and thousands of persons in deep 
trance have entered the spirit world, seen its glories, 
heard words of wisdom from disembodied spirits, 
and reported their experience to friends in the flesh. 

About three years ago, while sitting in a private 
circle in Paris, Texas, a young lady (whose name 
I cannot give because she does not sit regularly 
and does not wish to be known as a medium) was 
deeply entranced and her spirit left her body and 
was gone probably half an hour. When she re- 
turned she reported that she had been to the prin- 
cipal cities in the United States, into Canada, across 
the Atlantic, to London, Paris; and finally from a 
provincial town in France, where a co-operative re- 
ligious body was in session, and where I suppose 
the proper magnetic currents existed, she ascended 
into the spirit world, and witnessed many wonder- 
ful things she said she was forbidden to tell. She 
freely told us many interesting things going on in 
the cities of earth, but declined to reveal the wonders 
of the spirit land. 

This often occurs with many people in profound 
sleep; the spirit leaves the body and goes to distant 
parts of the earth, and often into the spirit world, 
meeting and conversing with the spirits of departed 
friends. The people who realize these experiences 
usually speak of them as dreams; but they are real 
visions and actual occurrences in the psychic state. 
The spirit, in its psychic body, leaves the 
physical body while the mind is wrapt in profound 
sleep and meets disembodied spirit friends, either 
in the atmosphere of earth or in the ether of the 



86 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

spirit world, and holds sweet converse with them. 
And if the faculty of memory in the external or 
conscious mind is sufficiently awake to be impressed, 
wonderful views of the glory of the spirit world, 
and of what occurred, is remembered. 

All abstracted persons, young or old, are using 
more or less their souls, or sub-conscious minds; 
revelling in the psychic realm, and therefore to that 
extent oblivious to external or earthly affairs. As 
we grow older this tendency increases, until those 
who attain great age are called childish. That is, 
as the physical body, including the brain, gradually 
weakens and disintegrates, the mind has little means 
of manifesting itself; memory is almost gone, and 
no power left to draw on the earthly store of 
knowledg'e; and the organs of judgment and com- 
parison, being weakened by the decay of the brain, 
there is little power to reason on the scant facts at 
hand. Thus because the mental manifestations are 
weak on account of the decay of brain, we call the 
old childish; but what the mind has lost the soul 
has gained. The immense treasures of the memory, 
garnered during a long and useful life, are not lost, 
but safely stored in the soul. The giant logic of a 
Webster, the philosophy of Bacon, Newton and 
Plato, and the glorious spiritual visions of 
Swedenborg, St. John and St. Paul are not lost, 
but will be regained, with thirty and sixty and one 
hundred fold added, as soon as the old physical 
body is thrown, off. 

Mrs. Harriet Beecher Stowe was a remarkable 
example of the lingering of the physical body and 
animal mind on the earth, many years after the 
spirit, with its psychic body, and the soul, with all 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 87 

the higher powers of the mind absorbed, had taken 
up its permanent work in the spirit world, or inter- 
mediate state. The strong vital tenacity of the 
Beecher stock, held the old physical body, and the 
animal and simpler parts of the mind on the earth, 
in a childish condition, for many years, after the 
progressive spirit and fearless soul of the author of 
"Uncle Tom's Cabin" was in the intermediate state 
working for spiritual and political reforms, and the 
redemption of man with a far more powerful lever- 
age than she could have exercised on earth. During 
out sitting in the Ring circle in 1895, at Paris, 
Texas, a spirit claiming to be Mrs. Stowe came re- 
peatedly and wanted to inspire a book through the 
mediumship of Mrs. Stella Pollard, one of the 
circle; the historical and political parts to be sup- 
plied by the present writer, the book to be similar 
in plan and purpose to "Uncle Tom's Cabin," and 
the subject to be the present life and death struggle 
between labor and capital, or rather between the 
producing classes and aggregated wealth protected 
by monopolistic laws. 

When this spirit first announced her purpose, 
claiming to be Mrs. Stowe, none of the circle hav- 
ing heard of the transition of Mrs. Stowe, we were 
naturally curious about it, and wrote at once to 
ascertain if she had really passed over. We soon 
learned that her physical life still remained in the 
body, with the mind in the childish condition in 
which it had been for several years past. The next 
time she came I reminded her of the result of our 
inquiry, and she made substantially this wonderful 
reply : 

"To me it seems that I am, and have been for 



05 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

years, wholly in spirit life, engaged with my whole 
spirit, soul, intellect and strength in works of re- 
form ; but I am told that my poor, old physical body 
is still alive on earth, with a spark of mentality re- 
maining in it. I, however, never go back to it, and 
being wholly absorbed in my work here, am not con- 
scious of its existence." In her case, while the 
electric cord of vitality which still tied the soul 
back to the physical body, was not broken; it was 
permanently elongated; her soul had sq absorbed 
the nobler parts of the mind, and both spirit and 
soul were so absorbed in their great reforms, that 
she was practically dead to earth, and a denizen and 
active worker in the psychic world. 

The invasion of the physical world from the 
spirit world is as common as our invasions of the 
psychic realm. Hundreds and thousands of per- 
sons, yet dwelling in the flesh, are more or less 
magnetized or hypnotized from the psychic realms, 
as well as the physical. Not only are mediums in- 
fluenced, and sometimes entranced by their con- 
trols, but we are all influenced and protected by our 
"guardian angels" and "ministering spirits," and 
intuitively impressed with our best thoughts and feel- 
ings by our spirit guides. Shakespeare, Edison and 
every genius who has lived on and benefited the 
earth, was, and is as much inspired as Socrates and 
Joan of Arc admitted they were by their spirit 
guides; and as Blind Tom was by the musical 
masters who worked his organism. We are all more 
or less inspired not only by the spirit of God, but 
the other agencies of Providence; such as guardian 
angels and ministering spirits, and other spirit 
guides, who are ever ready to teach us wisdom, if 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 89 

we would receive it. The trouble is that weak minds 
and passive wills are overcome by evil spirits, and 
led to evil acts, to their own injury and that of 
others. Obsession by evil spirits is far more com- 
mon than is supposed, and has caused thousands 
of crimes, for which there was no motive whatever 
on the part of the perpetrator. In all such cases, the 
unfortunate person should not be punished, but 
placed in an asylum for spiritual instruction and 
development. 

Sometimes a willful spirit, bent on realizing 
some earthly experience, which was not fully grati- 
fied while in the flesh, will seize the body of some 
passive spirit in the flesh, crowd it to one side, and 
monopolize its body for months or years, and finally 
return to the spirit world, letting the real owner 
resume his earthly domicile. Hundreds of such 
cases have been published by the press and reported 
by the doctors; in which cases the doctors, utterly 
ignorant of the state of the case, call it a change 
of identity ; in which the man suddenly ceases to be 
John Smith, and calls himself Peter Jones; forgets 
his entire past, knows nothing of his surroudings 
and none of his former friends ; and like a new born 
baby so far as memory and sense is concerned, be- 
gins life anew. After the intruding spirit has ac- 
complished his purpose, or tired of the experiment, 
he withdraws from the physical body, and returns 
to the spirit world, allowing Mr. Smith, the ejected 
tenant, to resume his earthly premises ; when in- 
stantly all the former life of Smith returns, and 
the doctors say he is cured. But mark you, none 
of the experiences of Jones during his enforced 
tenancy, whether it was for months or years, is 



90 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

ever known to Smith ; it is a complete hiatus, or gap 
in his earthly career. 

In very rare intsances this temporary change of 
tenancy occurs with the consent of both spirits, as in 
the case of the celebrated "Watseka Wonder;" in 
which Mary Roff, a disembodied spirit, occupied the 
body of Lurancy Venum for many months, with 
her consent, and then retired. The case is fully 
reported in my work on "Man, His Origin, Nature 
and Destiny," and cannot be reported here, for want 
of space. 

In the following case, the deceased wife re- 
turned to earth, occupied the body of her sister, and 
continued to perform the functions and duties of 
a wife : 

A DOUBLE ENTITY. 

"In 1850 I became acquainted with a young lady, 
an elder sister or child of a family in Dunkirk, N. 
Y. The girl attracted my attention, and at the end 
of two years, in 1852, we were married at Fredonia, 
N. Y., a town located a few miles south of Dun- 
kirk. My wife's name was Martha. In the course 
of three years a girl baby was born unto us. This 
addition to our little family seemed to make our 
family circle complete, and my wife would often 
remark to her friends that she had all the "trinity" 
that she cared for in her husband and her baby and 
her home. 

"However, life seemed to us a constant dream of 
home-like pleasure. I was employed down town 
all day, and at nightfall always rushed to my happy 
home, to wife and baby, to enjoy a long evening 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS QI 

with them, often robbing all of us of needed rest 
that we might visit, until often lo o'clock found us, 
up sitting by the crib that contained the curly head 
of our baby Grace. 

"Well, time wore on until at the end of five 
happy years, I arrived home one night to find my 
wife Martha sitting in the large armed rocking- 
chair, with baby Grace asleep in her lap, and as I 
supposed, the mother asleep also ; but as I imprinted 
a kiss upon her lips, I found them as cold as ice, 
and her form stiff and rigid, fast locked in the em- 
brace of an eternal sleep, the sleep of death. 

"Her sister Mary, who had made her home with 
us for the last few years, was upstairs in her own 
room, which she rarely left to sit in our room with 
us, now came down when she heard my exclama- 
tions of grief, and did her best to console me, de- 
claring that she was Martha and that she is not 
dead, also declaring that she is not Mary at all. At 
that time I paid but little attention to her protesta- 
tions that she was Martha, but after we had left 
Martha's body in the distant church-yard, and my 
home seemed so desolate as I returned to it, I be- 
gan to notice that Mary always stayed downstairs 
in our room, and that she had deserted her own 
room and that she cared for our baby Grace just 
as Martha always did, and that she always met me 
at the gate or door just as Martha always did, at 
all times filling the place of a wife insofar as 
household duties were concerned, even kissing me 
just as Martha did at parting in the morning and 
meeting me when I returned at night. 

"When our baby Grace was born, our good old 
doctor at once recommended that Martha and baby 



92 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

Grace should occupy a separate room from our own, 
and from the night of Martha's death Mary left 
her own room and has insisted upon occupying 
Martha's room with Grace at night. Mary left her 
own room locked up, left all her clothing and toilet 
articles and has used the articles in Martha's room, 
wearing Martha's clothing, etc., never inquiring for 
any article, but seems to know just where every- 
thing is that belonged to Martha or baby Grace, 
just as well as though she was Martha herself. At 
table she took Martha's place and calls herself 
Martha, writing home to her mother, brothers and 
sisters as Martha used to do, and any interference 
with her plans of Martha always brought a wild 
look in her eyes that would brook no control over 
her, only as Martha, the mother of our baby Grace. 
Mary has never opened her own room more than 
three or four times since Martha died, and then for 
a short time she would be Mary and I would have 
to have Grace looked after by some one else until 
Mary was Martha again. 

"At the end of a year I came home one evening 
and found Mary in her room and baby Grace be- 
low crying for mamma, and strange enough Grace 
always accepted and took up with Mary as her real 
mother, calling Mary by the same pet name that she 
had called her own mother. I took care of baby 
Grace and put her in her crib asleep, and went up to 
Mary's room. She received me as Mary, just as 
shyly as any girl of i8 would receive a brother-in- 
law. After convincing myself that I was in the 
presence of Mary and that Mary was in her right 
mind, I proposed that we should join our fortunes 
by getting married and so keep the family together. 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 93 

Instead of answering me direct she became Martha 
and upbraided me for wishing" to get married again 
when she was already married long ago and that 
once was enough. However, she consented to have 
the ceremony performed again on the next anni- 
versary of our marriage and this was done. She 
has been Martha ever since and has never opened 
her room as Mary since, nor has she ever since 
been any other personality but Martha, and has 
fulfilled the duties of a loving wife for the last 
forty-seven years faithfully, always insisting all 
that time that she was Martha. She has worn 
Martha's clothing out long ago, but to this day she 
wears Martha's jewelry, and fills Martha's place 
just as Martha would have done. Her whole family 
have long ago accepted the. situation and call her 
Martha, and Mary is not known among us at all 
but that she is the departed one. 

"I have a hundred explanations, from a hundred 
different sources, but are any of them the truth ? 

''The most plausible one is that the spirit or soul 
of Martha has taken possession of the earthly body 
of Mary, and being a determined and a persistent 
personality, she has set aside the soul or spirit of 
Mary and so still exists in earthly life through and 
in the body of her sister Mary. Mary was of a 
quiet, negative character, and always was sub- 
servient to Martha's wishes. If this is the case, 
that Martha does possess the organism of Mary, 
will some of your students in occult matters tell us 
all about it, and also tell us if there is another case 
on record like unto this case; also tell us where the 
soul or spirit of Mary is while she is in this manner 
crowded out or set aside. Has Mary's life gone 



94 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

out instead of Martha's, or does Mary lie dormant 
in her own body while Martha demonstrates 
through it ? Who knows ? I do not ; but there is 
one thing certain, Martha is with us while Mary 
is not. While this fact would not hold good in 
human law, it does hold good with us, and we would 
like some explanation from some student that knows 
more about the matter than we do. 

"J. W. Dennis." 

There are other cases of seeming death where 
the spirit after a time returns to earth and remains 
for years. These are cases like that of Mrs. Stowe, 
where the electric cord is not severed, and a rem- 
nant of the physical and mental life remains in the 
body, but is not perceptible, sometimes for days. 
Though seemingly dea^, and the spirit and soul in 
the spirit world, a remnant of life remains in the 
physical body, as in the case of Mrs. Stowe. The 
case of Mr. McLoughlin, reported on page 127 of 
"Man," was such a case. 

Thus far I have spoken in the main of the physi- 
cal world in which we now reside, in which our 
spirits occupy two habitations, the physical and the 
psychical bodies; and secondly, of the psychical 
world which the spirit enters after physical death 
in its psychical body. I have yet to briefly con- 
sider the spiritual or celestial world, which the 
spirit enters in its spiritual body, after its character 
is perfected in the spirit world or intermediate state, 
and it becomes fitted to become an angel. Thus we 
see that the immortal spirit of man pertains to three 
distinct planes or worlds. The first, or rudimentary 
state, is on earth; the second, or intermediate state, 
is the psychic realm, ordinarily called the spirit 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 95 

world; and the third is the celestial state, or Bible 
heaven. We throw off the physical body when we 
leave the earth, and we drop the astral body when 
we leave the intermediate state, and enter the celes- 
tial state, or heaven, in our immortal spiritual 
bodies. Our progress then is onward and upward 
from lower to higher degrees of harmony and happi- 
ness, through eternity. This higher spirit world or 
celestial state was what Paul called the third heaven. 
While spirits from the intermediate state can- 
not enter heaven or the celestial state, those in 
heaven can come down to the intermediate state and 
to the physical world or earth, on missions of 
mercy, and to impart knowledge and wisdom. They 
impress us all more or less, and inspire much of the 
speaking and writing of the day, without speakers 
and writers being conscious of it. All the best 
music is inspired from the spirit world, as well as 
the most valuable inventions and discoveries. 

Spiritually minded people, especially in the 
autumn of life, spend much of their time in the 
psychic realm; as did Swedenborg and Andrew J. 
Davis all their lives ; the difference being that the 
great seers could at any time pass into "the superior 
state," while ordinary mortals can only go when 
the mind and body are in profound sleep. When 
memory and the other organs of the brain are 
asleep, nothing is usually remembered of the psychic 
journeys of the soul. It is during these ethereal 
journeys we visit our psychic abodes ; which with the 
aid of spirit friends we are erecting in the beautiful 
spirit world; and to the beauty and comfort of 
which every good deed on earth adds something. 
However, with the large majority of persons, little 



96 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

is done towards erecting their psychic abodes until 
they pass over. The following is from a distin- 
guished lady, who with her lady friend, erected 
their psychic residence after passing over. She 
gives something of the process by which these beau- 
tiful mansions are produced : 

"Our homes are first modeled within our minds, 
according to our tastes and desires; the thought is 
a thing and takes on or clothes itself with subli- 
mated material substance, which it attracts accord- 
ing to the law of magnetic attraction and the 
spiritual attraction of gravitation, consequently we 
soon had a home according to our united desires. I 
will not weary you by describing it ; enough to say it 
suited us to a charm and was as beautiful as a 
dream; for the so-called drearris of the imagination 
are spiritual realities ; for we dreamed or imagined 
the home in our minds; and you do precisely the 
same thing on earth. You first dream or image 
your home in your mind, then you clothe it with 
stone, brick, or wood, as you please. We here clothe 
ours as we please, but do not use the coarser, more 
substantial brick, stone or wood; but, if we think 
intently of a beautiful jewel, or any other substance, 
the thought has form and attracts through mag- 
netic chemical affinity substantial matter according 
to the thought." 

To briefly recapitulate: Matter is crude ether 
temporarily condensed and organized, under electri- 
cal laws, by spirit. Ether permeates matter at 
all points, as well as every part of the Universe. 
Ether is the universal sea of life, which has been 
impregnated by spirit with all the natural forces. 
Spirit, which is life, permeates ether and matter at 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 97 

all points, impregnates both with spirit germs, which 
are the sources of life. 

In man the spirit is the individuality, which is 
eternal, and has ever existed either as an individual 
or as a part of the universal spirit of God. The 
soul is the personality of man, and its body is 
formed of ether; and occupied by the spirit it lives 
in the great sea of ether, as a fish in the ocean. The 
soul is the real man and is temporarily occupying 
the material body as a matrix or mould in order 
to perfect itself, and completely individualize the 
spirit. In sound sleep, when the body rests and the 
functions of the mind are suspended, the spirit in 
its soul body can leave the physical body and 
go anywhere in the psychic realm, but cannot 
ascend to the celestial heaven. So that man as a 
human soul or personality is occupying two worlds, 
the material and the psychic at the same time ; while 
his immortal spirit really occupies three worlds. It 
is domiciled in its two houses, the psychic and 
physical bodies; and at the same time is a part of 
God's spirit, just as a drop of water constitutes a 
part of the sea. 

Man is the subject of two births. His physical 
body is born from the womb of the mother, into 
the atmosphere of earth. His psychic body is born 
from his physical body into the great sea of ether. 
There is no death. 

At so-called physical death the material body is 
thrown off, and man continues to occupy two worlds, 
the psychic and spiritual. When the soul and its 
psychic body are perfected, the spirit occupying them 
enters the celestial state or Bible heaven. 

Man in the psychic state cannot enter the celes- 



pS THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

tial realm, but can visit the earth at will, and com- 
municate with spirits in the flesh, either through 
his own psychic powers or those of an outside 
medium. 

Purified spirits occupying perfected souls, can 
also come down into the psychic and physical worlds 
on missions of mercy and for the purpose of teach- 
ing spirits in the body. Jesus is still teaching the 
spirits in prison in temples in the psychic realm, 
near the confines of our material world. He also, 
through the Holy Spirit, continually teaches and 
comforts all his followers on earth. 



Note. — Since this chapter was set up, I have 
read that wonderful book by W. T. Stead, entitled 
"Letters From Julia," in which Julia, a spirit friend, 
for a number of years, communicated with Mr. 
Stead almost daily, by automatic writing through 
Stead's hand. Mr. Steady by many tests, put the 
matter beyond controversy, that it was really his 
friend Julia who communicated with him. 

■ She reports the spirit world as extending from 
earth's atmosphere, where so many evil and unde- 
veloped spirits are found, an immense distance into 
space, becoming more and more spiritual as one 
passes up from the first sphere near the earth. Also 
that disembodied spirits can travel with the speed 
of thought anywhere in the psychic realm, and that 
if man on earth had keener vision, that is, spirit 
sight, he could behold myriads of disembodied 
spirits all around the earth. 

She reports that those spirits who are followers 
of Christ, who obey the new commandment to "love 
one another," and who are doing all the good they 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 99 

can for their fellow beings, enjoy perfect bliss; that 
for all such, the law of love is the whole law of 
being. She claims to have met and talked to Jesus ; 
and she is thoroughly imbued with his spirit of 
love. Her whole soul seems devoted to an effort 
to benefit mankind on the earth, and she claims 
that it is possible for man to put himself into 
psychic conditions by which his spirit friends can 
communicate with him at will. 

L.ofC. 



THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 



CHAPTER V. 

THE BODY, AND ITS TEMPERAMENTS. 

The body of man is an epitome of the material 
world below it. It contains within it elements from 
the animal, vegetable and mineral kingdoms. It is 
a structure or skeleton of 208 bones besides the 
teeth, bound together by ligaments and covered with 
a coating of muscles and flesh. This structure is 
supplied with life by the circulatory and respiratory 
systems. The blood, which contains the elements 
of physical life, flows out from the heart, through 
the arteries, to every part of the body, continually 
renewing its vitality. It is taken up by the capil- 
laries and carried over into the veins, through which 
it returns to the heart, freighted with dead matter. 
The heart sends this venous blood on to the lungs, 
where coming in contact with the oxygen of the 
air, which is inspired at every breath, it is purified 
and returned to the heart, to start on its grand 
round of life again. 

It is necessary that the blood should be continu- 
ually supplied with the elements of physical life; 
hence we have standing behind the circulatory sys- 
tem, the alimentary system, which may very prop- 
erly be termed the mill of the body. This consists 
of the mouth and its attachments, the stomach and 
the entire alimentary canal, including its annexes, 
the liver, gall bladder, etc. The province of the ali- 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS lOI 

mentary system is to convert food into life-giving 
blood. This is done by mastication and the mijxing 
of the saliva in the mouth, the mixing of the gastric 
juice and the process of digestion in the stomach, 
by which the food is converted into a substance 
called chime; and passing out of the stomach, re- 
ceives certain secretions from the liver and gall 
bladder, and is converted into a fluid called chile, 
which is taken up by absorbents along the line of the 
upper bowels and carried into the blood, to which 
it imparts new life. 

As the governor over all these systems (the 
motive, muscular, circulatory, respiratory and ali- 
mentary), stands the brain, located in the head as 
the organ and instrument of the mind ; with its ex- 
tension, the nervous system, reaching and control- 
ling all the aforesaid systems and every part of the 
body. 

The province of the spleen has not been defined 
by physiologists. But I believe it to be the medium 
through which life and magnetism are imparted 
from the brain and nervous system to the vital or- 
gans of the body. Located in the left side in close 
proximity to the stomach, heart, lungs and liver, 
it is well situated for a reservoir of magnetism; 
which, coming from the great source of all life, 
through the brain and nervous system, and also 
through the solar plexus, is accumulated and held 
here in the spleen for distribution to the machinery 
of the body, as needed for the purposes of daily 
life. And in proof of this, let the spleen become 
obstructed from cold, malaria or any other cause, 
how soon do we feel not only a fullness and sore- 



102 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

ness in the left side, but the obstruction and partial 
failure of the secretions and processes of life. 

The beautiful doctrine of the temperaments 
grows out of the relative size and proportions of the 
motive, muscular, circulatory, respiratory, alimen- 
tary and nervous systems; and the size, shape and 
quality of brain, consequent on its bodily environ- 
ment. The abnormal or even large development of 
either of the aforesaid systems produces a material 
environment, which affects more or less the size, 
shape and quality of the brain, and produces a con- 
dition of mental and physical life which is called a 
temperament. Hence a very large and angular 
frame would give the motive temperament pre- 
dominating. While a large chest with big lungs 
and heart and a vigorous circulation of blood would 
give the vital temperament. And so of each of the 
systems. 

As man is a three-fold being possessed of body, 
soul and spirit, the most natural classification of 
temperament would be : First, physical, where there 
is an abnormal development of the body, as in the 
case of all giants. Second, vital, where there is a 
large development of soul or life forces, in powerful 
circulatory and respiratory systems giving great 
force of life, both physical and mental. Third, 
spiritual, as manifested by an undue development 
of the size, quality and sensibility of the brain and 
nervous system, as in the case of all sensitives of 
every class, including mediums, clairvoyants, clair- 
audients and psychometrists. 

But when we begin to analyze the body, we find 
that the physical temperament is properly divisible 
into two : first, the motive temperament, based on 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS IO3 

the length and size of the bones, producing a long, 
angular, lean man; second, the muscular tempera- 
ment, based on the predominance of muscles and 
flesh. 

The vital temperament is also properly divisible 
into two: first, the vital proper (often called the 
sanguine), based on a large chest with powerful 
circulatory and respiratory systems ; and second, the 
food or lymphatic temperament, dependent on an 
abnormal development of the alimentary canal and 
its processes. 

The spiritual is also divisible into two : first, the 
spiritual proper, with a pear-shaped head much the 
larger on the top, with the base of the brain small 
and the body slender; second, the mental or intel- 
lectual, with a weak development of the spiritual 
powers, shown by a flat top heap, but the remainder 
of the brain, and particularly the front lobe well 
developed, and the body, though often spare and 
never with a surplus of flesh, always hardy and 
durable. A fair blending of the aforesaid tempera- 
ments constitutes the harmonial or balanced tem- 
perament. 

It thus appears that a proper classification gives 
us seven temperaments, to wit : First, the motive ; 
second, the muscular ; third, the vital ; fourth, the 
lymphatic; fifth, the mental; sixth, the spiritual; 
seventh, the harmonial. Besides these primary tem- 
peraments, there are multitudes of cases in which 
two or more of said temperaments are prominent in 
the individual, producing some striking combina- 
tions of temperament; and these combinations are 
always found, in greater or less degree, in all noted 
men and women. In other words, the larger the 



104 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

combination, and the more of these temperaments 
that are prominent in the constitution, the greater 
will be the individual. 

I will now proceed to briefly define and illustrate 
the primary temperaments. The motive tempera- 
ment, being- an excessive development of the bones, 
gives a tall, angular person with long limbs and 
spare flesh ; a comparatively small head, very prom- 
inent at the organ of firmness on the top head; and 
usually a brunette, but not always; sometimes the 
complexion is florid, and the hair red. Such persons 
are slow in their movements, but possess great phy- 
sical hardihood and endurance. The mind is mod- 
erate but slow, very conservative in its views, and 
stubborn in its opinions. These are the fellows who 
"swear the horse is sixteen feet high, and never take 
it back." They are opposed to all progress; they 
learn nothing new; and if the world depended on 
them, it would probably go back to barbarism. The 
Texas giant, Thurston, who is 7 feet, 8 inches high, 
may be cited as an example of this temperament. 

The muscular temperament. Take a person of 
tolerably large frame and add a large development 
of muscles and flesh, and we have the muscular 
temperament. We have added to the hardihood and 
endurance of the motive, the great strength and 
power of the muscular. This gives us such men as 
the giant Goliath, John L. Sullivan, Jim Corbett, 
Bob Fitzsimmons, Peter Jackson and all heavy 
prize-fighters. This class of men are animals in 
appetite and mind, and as a general rule brutes in 
character, and are too well known to require descrip- 
tion. . 

The vital temperament, growing out of a large 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS IO5 

development of the circulatory and respiratory sys- 
tems, gives a large, broad chest, with strong limbs, 
terminating in moderately small hands and feet; a 
short neck, with large, broad head ; and generally a 
florid complexion, with light hair and blue eyes. 
The circulation of blood is rapid and vigorous; the 
body and mind strong and full of force; and all 
action, physical and mental, energetic. The appe- 
tites, affections, passions and propensities, both high 
and low, are all strong. In short, this class is over- 
flowing with human life, both animal and spiritual, 
and make the most enthusiastic Christians, as well as 
the most abandoned sinners. They are saints to- 
day and sinners to-morrow, as they are bound to 
"fall from grace" frequently. Those who are faith- 
ful Christians have the same struggle going on con- 
tinually between the flesh and the spirit that Paul 
had, and of which he writes so much. But taken 
all together, they are honest, industrious, energetic 
people, doing the bulk of the world's work, physical, 
mercantile and professional. They constitute the 
great body of the merchants, drummers and poli- 
ticians, and a large part of the lawyers and the 
farmers. They are true friends, ardent lovers, and 
very susceptible to the charms of the opposite sex. 

Among prominent business men in the United 
States I will mention the late railroad king, Tom 
Scott, and Jim Fisk, the Wall street broker. Many 
Texas lawyers might be cited. 

The lymphatic temperament is that wherein there 
is excessive development of the alimentary system. 
The powers of digestion, secretion and assimilation 
are so great as to lead to an abnormal development 
of the abdomen. There is in this temperament plenty 



I06 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

of both physical and mental power, but a want of 
energy, and generally a want of the highest order of 
moral character. Grover Cleveland is a national 
example of this temperament. But there is so much 
of the animal, so little of progress in these people, 
that they benefit the world but little, although they 
possess strong minds. 

The mental temperament grows out of an exces- 
sive development of mind, at a greater or less ex- 
pense of body, and at heavy expense of spiritual 
power. It is indicated by a large head, especially 
in the front part, but is almost flat on top; and a 
body with no surplus flesh, and which is sometimes 
quite spare, but which is hardy, durable, wiry and 
active. The brains, nerves and bodies of these 
people may be said to be of the finest steel. Their 
bodies, though not large, are hardy and durable, 
their intellects strong and brilliant, their feeling and 
social instincts generally cold ; and to moral char- 
acter they make small pretensions. They cannot, 
because while they have splendid foreheads and 
strong intellects, the top head is comparatively flat, 
cutting off the spiritual and moral faculties, and 
largely the social feelings also. Ex-Senator Ingalls 
of Kansas, and Senators Vest of Missouri, and Hill 
of New York, are all tolerably fair specimens of 
this temperament. The so-called learned profes- 
sions, viz., the clergy, doctors and lawyers, are full 
of this class. 

The spiritual temperament comes from a large 
development of the spiritual nature at the expense 
of the animal and physical powers, and is indicated 
by a pear-shaped head, largest at the top, with long 
neck, slender and often frail body. The intellect 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS IO7 

is strong and clear, but its effectiveness is generally 
impaired by a weak and often unhealthy body. In 
this temperament the front lobe of the brain, the 
home of the intellect, and the entire top head, cover- 
ing the social, moral and spiritual faculties, are all 
well developed, giving the highest type of intellectual 
and moral character; but the usefulness of most of 
this class is more or less crippled by the want of 
physical health and strength. This temperament 
embraces most sensitives, including some mediums, 
clairvoyants, clairaudients, psychometrists, seers, 
prophets, christian scientists, mental scientists, 
theosophists, some preachers of the different 
religions, and thousands of highly organized and 
cultivated ladies. As fair examples will name the 
late Thomas L. Nugent of Texas and Frances E. 
Willard of the World's W. C. T. U. 

The seventh and last primary temperament is the 
harmonial, which is simply a fair blending of the 
other six temperaments, producing as nearly perfect 
people as have been produced on the earth. In this 
class we place George Washington, Benjamin 
Franklin, W. E. Gladstone, Victor Hugo, Baron 
Humboldt, Plato, Abraham, Moses, and some others 
who might be named. The only perfect specimen 
of this class — the one Harmonial Man — was Jesus 
the Christ. 

While all the temperam.ents must combine in 
greater or less degree in every human being, it is 
only a few in which all six have combined in con- 
siderable degree producing tolerably well-balanced 
characters, as we have just shown. Still there are 
thousands of cases in which two or three, or four, 
and sometimes five of these temperaments, have 



I08 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

combined in good proportions, producing the really 
great men of the world, great on special lines. I 
have referred to Washington and Gladstone as great 
and balanced minds of the harmonial temperament, 
but in my humble opinion greater men than either 
have lived on the earth, not so well balanced on all, 
the ground, but possessing such a strong combina- 
tion of powerful temperaments as to be great and 
useful men on needed lines of reform. I will now 
briefly notice the leading combinations of tempera- 
ment. 

Take the motive, with its stern will power and 
hardy endurance, and add to it the mental with its 
vigorous and aggressive intellect, and you have the 
born leaders of men in war and in politics. Such 
men were Julius Caesar, Oliver Cromwell, Andrew 
Jackson, Stonewall Jackson, Abraham Lincoln, Jeff 
Davis and John C. Calhoun. Among religionists 
the Apostle Paul, John Calvin, Thomas D. Caskey 
of Texas fall into the same class. These men are 
not philosophers; they learn very little that is new 
bu-t they possess powerful minds, are perfect lo- 
gicians. They are deductive reasoners; they seek 
few new facts, but argue from established facts. 
Whoever admits their premises, will be forced to 
accept their conclusions. Now suppose you add to 
this combination of the motive and mental, the 
muscular, and you have a character which while 
not quite so aggressive, possesses in reserve even 
greater powers of body and mind ; the great muscu- 
lar strength, adding to the volume and effective- 
ness of mind when roused. Such men were Web- 
ster, Benton and Sam Houston; and such were 
Beecher and Martin Luther. 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS lOQ 

Add to this combination of motive — muscular 
and mental — the spiritual, and you have great re- 
formers, both in religion and government, such as 
Socrates, Swedenborg, John Wesley, Alex Campbell, 
Thomas Jefferson, Thomas Paine and Benjamin 
Franklin. And then by adding to the aforesaid 
four temperaments the energy and force of the vital, 
you get the composition of those forceful reformers, 
who founded permanent systems, such as Confucius, 
Bhudda, Zoroaster, Mahomet, Plato, Aristotle, 
Bacon, Des Cartes, Darwin and others. Napoleon 
possessed four of these five temperaments, viz., the 
motive, muscular, vital and mental, but lacked the 
spiritual. So he was simply a great destroyer, and 
in no sense a reformer. And this was true of Alex- 
ander the Great, Tamerlane, Ghengis Kan and a 
majority of the military leaders of the earth. 

But there are some combinations yet to make on 
another line. Suppose we add to the hardihood and 
endurance of the motive, the energy, strength and 
power of the vital and stop; we will then have the 
adventurers, big and little, of earth, including 
pioneers and all explorers. Such men were Davy 
Crockett, Daniel Boone, Kit Carson, Dr. Kane and 
H. M. Stanley. 

But suppose we drop the motive and add to the 
vital the mental ; we pass at once from explorers to 
statesmen. This is a leading combination for law- 
yers and statesmen, and includes such great lights 
as J. A, Garfield, S. J. Tilden and John T. Critten- 
den. Then add to the vital and mental, the motive, 
giving will power, and we have distinguished 
civilians, with executive power in the persons of 
Henry Clay, James G. Blaine and John C. Brecken- 



no THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

ridge. And if we add to the foregoing three the 
muscular we have in the combination of the motive- 
muscular, vital and mental, such statesmen as 
Stephen A. Douglas, Lyman Trumbull, Allen G. 
Thurman, Andrew Johnson and John H. Reagan, 




LINCOLN 



and such generals as Grant, Sherman, Lee, A. S. 
Johnston and Joseph E. Johnson. Add to this com- 
bination the spiritual and you get political reformers, 
such as Peter Cooper, W. J. Bryan and Mary E. 
Lease. 

Feeling that this chapter will not be complete 
without some cuts, illustrating the leading tempera- 
ments, and being unable to illustrate all the tem- 
peraments and combinations, I have selected seven 
• leading characters of history, each one of whom 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS III 

will illustrate, first, a primary temperament; second, 
a leading combination of temperaments. They are as 
follows : 

Mr. Lincoln represents first, the Motive Temper- 
ament. A large, long, bony structure, being six feet 
four inches tall, with limbs of corresponding length. 
The movements of the great rail-splitter and 
wrestler were slow, but powerful. 

Second. Lincoln was not only great in his 
physical structure, but a strong combination of all 
the temperaments. His specialty, however, was the 
motive-mental, a combination which produces born 
rulers of men, both in statesmanship and war. To 
this class belonged Andrew Jackson, Oliver Crom- 
well and Julius Caesar. In this class also belong 
John C. Calhoun, Jefferson Davis and Stonewall 
Jackson. The volume of intellect in the motive- 
mental is not quite so strong as in the com- 
bination of motive-muscular and mental, represented 
by Webster. But men of the former type possess 
such strong will power, such hardy endurance of 
body and mind, and such domineering aggressive- 
ness, that they become the foremost leaders of 
nations. 

General Washington is intended here to repre- 
sent, first, the Muscular Temperament. The muscu- 
lar necessarily implies the motive, because a man 
cannot have a strong muscular development unless 
he possesses a powerful frame to build it on. Wash- 
ington, like Lincoln, possessed a large, bony frame; 
but to Lincoln's leanness he added muscles of steel 
and flesh of iron ; and the hardships and horrors of 
the Revolution,'through which he passed unscathed, 
showed his muscular make-up. 



THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 




GEORGE WASHINGTON 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 113 

Second. But Washington represented much 
more than muscular endurance, and a courage which 
Jefferson said "was absolutely insensible to fear." 
He was well developed in all the temperaments, and 
one of the best balanced characters in history. He 
was great in all things, but not the greatest on any 
single line. Jefferson was a greater statesman, 
Franklin a greater philosopher and diplomat, and 
Bonaparte a greater general ; but Washington was 
great on these lines, and on so many other lines, 
that in the aggregate he was a greater man than 
either of the distinguished men just referred to. 
He had that comprehensive common mind, and 
practical judgment, which covered all the ground 
from farming and surveying to statesmanship and 
diplomacy; and courage and composure that could 
never be thrown out of balance. Moses was of this 
type, and Gladstone and Lincoln, but they stand 
below Washington in the class. 

Dr. Franklin represents, first, the higher vital 
temperament, sometimes called the sanguine, and 
indicated by a broad chest, giving room for a power- 
ful heart and strong circulation of blood, with great 
lung power. Also a large, broad head, indicating a 
comprehensive, active and working mind. In short, 
the essential temperament of life and the one pre- 
dominating with all the active and powerful work- 
ers of life, both on the physical and mental planes. 

Second. Franklin represented a powerful com- 
bination of all the temperaments. He possessed a 
good development of the motive and muscular, a 
powerful development of the two vital tempera- 
ments, and the most comprehensive mind America 
has yet produced. Had he been a little better de- 



114 



THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 




BENJAMIN FEANKIilN 



veloped in the spiritual, he would have been our 
greatest man. He was very near a balanced char- 
acter, and few greater men have lived on earth. 
Newton, Bacon, Humboldt and Victor Hugo belong 
to his class. 

This figure represents a distinguished Jew, a late 
member of the British Parliament, and is a type, 
first, of the Lymphatic or Food Temperament, in 
which we have an abnormal development of the 
stomach and alimentary process, producing great 
abdominal proportions, in connection with a strong 
body and mind, but sluggish in disposition and 
wanting in energy. It is an animal, selfish organi- 
zation, but possesses strong common sense and great 
vigor of body and mind when aroused. The slug- 
gishness and power of this temperament is well 
represented in the animal kingdom by the ox and 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 



"5 



the elephant. The head is IJirge as well as the body, 
but its massive proportions are in the base or ani- 
mal region, running up like a cone to a point at 




MOSES MONTEFIERO 



firmness on Ihe top head, the coronal regions being 
low and poorly developed. 

Second. This figure represents a strong com- 
bination of four temperaments, the Motive, 
both vital temperaments, and the Mental, but the 
spiritual is wanting. It is of the earth, earthy, and 
is very common among men and women. Ex- 
President Cleveland and ex-Governor Hubbard of 
Texas belong to this class. 



ii6 



THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 



Daniel Webster repfesents, first, the Mental 
Temperament, in an eminent degree, as indicated by 
a tremendous brain, in a wide, deep head, but com- 
paratively flat on the tap, showing gigantic mental 
powers, but want of spirituality. This organization 




DANIEL WEBSTER 



gave us the greatest constitutional lawyer of the 
nation, and one of the most powerful natural 
logicians of any age or country. 

Second. He represents a powerful combination 
of five temperaments; both the physical, both the 
vital, and the mental in an eminent degree. Had 
he been rounded out with a good spiritual develop- 
ment, he would have been one of the greatest men 
of earth. In his moral and spiritual nature he was 
"slack-twisted." Bacon, Bismarck, Thomas H. 
Bent9n and Sam Houston belonged to this class. 

Emanuel Swedenborg, the great Swedish seer. 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 



117 



represents, first, the Spiritual Temperament. This 
is indicated not only by his large, well rounded and 
harmonially developed head, but specially by its 



r^M 




EMANUEL SWEDKNBOKG 



great height and the prominence of the coronal re- 
gions, showing extraordinary spiritual powers. 

Second. He represents a strong combination of 
all the temperaments, harmoniously blended, and 
stands among the best balanced characters of his- 
tory. To this class belong Abraham, St. John, 
Socrates, Plato, Pythagoras, Zoroaster, Joan of Arc, 
Humboldt, Victor Hugo, Isaac Newton, W. E. 
Gladstone and our own Washington, Franklin, 
Frances Willard and Clara Barton. 

This is supposed to be a picture of Jesus, the 
Christ, and represents the Harmonial Temperament. 



ii8 



THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 



That is, that perfect and complete development and 
blending of all six temperaments ; which is indicated 
by a perfect head, face and expression. The well- 




rounded and perfect development of the top head 
indicates that the spiritual faculties were sufficiently- 
powerful to hold his human and animal natures in 
complete subjection. And his perfect life, obeying 
all the laws of his being, physical, psychical and 
spiritual, and committing no sin, demonstrates this 
great historical and scientific fact; and makes him 
the Example, Leader and Savior of Mankind. 
Having defined and illustrated all of the primary 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 1 19 

temperaments, and their principal combinations, our 
next proposition is, that a knowledge of tempera- 
ment is the true basis of practical education. When 
we take into consideration the fact that true educa- 
tion consists in the equal and harmonious develop- 
ment of the entire man, physically, intellectually, 
socially, morally and spiritually, it necessarily fol- 
lows that to learn the relative development of the 
respective temperaments of a child, and take proper 
steps to restrain the prominent ones, and at the same 
time rouse and develop the defective ones, is the 
very gist of practical education. But this is a sub- 
ject of such importance as to require a distinct lec- 
ture; and will therefore be eliminated from this 
discussion. 

I now proceed to the last and most interesting 
part of my subject, viz. : That a proper blending of 
temperaments is the only true basis for happy mar- 
riages. Man and woman are the complements of 
each other; and it takes the complete blending of 
these complements in marriage to constitute a per- 
fect humanity. The only real marriage is where 
the parties are as completely joined together in 
nature, disposition and mutual love, as the finest 
dressed ceiling is perfectly dovetailed together under 
the hand of a master workman. Suppose you take 
an undressed pine plank, one inch in thickness, and 
with one-half inch tongue, and try to join it with a 
finely dressed poplar plank, one and one-fourth 
inches thick and with a groove in its edge three- 
fourths of an inch wide, you will never make any 
connection. In the first place, your material is dis- 
similar, one coarse and the other fine; they will 
never blend; secondly, they are of different thick- 



120 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

ness, and will make your floor uneven ; and last, the 
groove is larger than the tongue; they don't fit and 
they won't hold together. Now, this is only a 
feeble illustration of a cultivated young lady with 
the mental and spiritual temperaments predominat- 
ing, attempting to marry an uneducated young man 
with the motive sanguine predominating. She 
simply can't do it; there is no marriage about it; 
the license may issue, and the preacher may say 
his ceremony, but there is no marriage — no real 
union; there can't be any; they are like the dissimi- 
lar planks — they don't fit. She has only sold her- 
self into the most damnable form of slavery. The 
happiness of both parties is gone, and the sooner 
they separate the better. Children born under such 
conditions cannot be good. But in marriage as in 
medicine, "an ounce of prevention is worth a pound 
of cure." You "want to be right before you go 
ahead." You want your sex-mate to be your com- 
plement. In your physical, mental, social and spirit- 
ual natures you want to be as completely united as 
the plank in the ceiling under the hand of a master 
mechanic. You want your union as husband and 
wife, and the family which usually follows, to be 
as near perfect humanity as can be attained. There- 
fore you must study yourselves in advance; ascer- 
tain the leading temperaments in both parties, and 
the proportional development of each; and then 
compare notes, and see if it is a fit. To illustrate: 
Take the simplest division of temperament, the 
physical, based on the body ; the vital, based on the 
soul ; and the spiritual, based on the spirit. And let 
us suppose that there are seven degrees of develop- 
ment in each temperament. Seven being the highest 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 121 

degree, and the perfect number of the Bible, is the 
point in human perfection we want to reach in our 
family nature. If A, the man rates five in the physi- 
cal, three in the vital, and two in the spiritual, B, 
the woman must not be below two in the physical, 
four in the vital, and five in the spiritual. The 
family aggregate in temperament would then be as 
follows : 

Physical — Male, five; female, two, equals seven. 

Vital — Male, three; female, four; equals seven. 

Spiritual — Male, two ; female, five, equals seven. 

What I mean is that the family aggregate in each 
temperament should never be under seven. Of 
course there is no objection to its being more, pro- 
vided the aggregate of each temperament is kept 
about the same, so as to preserve the balance of con- 
stitution in the children as nearly as possible. 

For want of time I have made my illustration 
from the fundamental division of three tempera- 
ments. The examination and the chart should cover 
all six temperaments, two of the physical, two of the 
vital and two of the spiritual. Thereby you can 
reach a balance approximating correctness. Take 
your girl, and go to a scientific phrenologist, who 
understands the philosophy of temperament, and get 
charts of both parties. Then sit down and add up 
the aggregate, and see how the balance stands. As- 
certain whether the supposed complements will fit or 
not. If so, and everything else is right, "go ahead." 
If not, let there at once be "a parting of the ways." 



THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 



CHAPTER VI. 

THE MIND^ AND ITS FACULTIES. 

The spirit, soul and mind are distinct parts of 
man. The spirit is immortal and a part of God's 
spirit, as a drop of water is a part of the sea. But 
in the human state, man's spirit has been individual- 
ized ; and occupies two bodies, one of ether and one 
of matter (Paul's natural and spiritual body). The 
life of the ethereal body is the soul. The life of the 
physical body is the mind. It is represented in the 
diagram of chapter III by the fourth circle from the 
center. The inner circle represents man's spirit, the 
second man's soul, the third the psychic or ethereal 
body, the fourth the mind, and the fifth the physical 
body. The brain is the instrument of the mind. 
Through it the mind governs the body, and acts on 
the external world. The mind sheds a reflected light 
from the soul, similar to the reflected light of the 
moon. The soul, called by scientists the sub-con- 
scious mind, is the real man; and the sun of the 
human existence. 

As the moon reflects the light of the sun ; so the 
mind reflects the light which it receives from the 
soul, or sub-conscij3US mind. 

Both soul and mind are compounds of spirit 
and animal. As the brain is the instrument of the 
mind, when the body dies the mind also dies; its 
animal parts return to its original elements as the 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 123 

body does; while its spiritual elements withdraw 
into the soul; and the latter in its psychic body 
enters into the spirit world, and begins real life. 

The spirit, soul and mind are all represented 
in the brain. There are really three brains. The 
cerebrum is the instrument of the mind; the cere- 
bellum is the instrument of the soul ; and the pineal 
gland is believed to represent the spirit. 

Each of these brains has its reflection in the 
body. The heart, the seat of love and unexpressed 
wisdom, is the bodily center of the spirit. 

The genital organs are in close and intimate 
sympathy with the mind; and specially respond to 
the cerebrum brain. 

The solar plexus, located back of the stomach, is 
the psychic center of the body; and responds to the 
soul. It is the receptacle of life, magnetism and 
electricity from the sun; and transfers these subtle 
elements both up and down the body. 

The spleen is a depository and reservoir for a 
large per cent of these life forces; which are used 
to regulate and vitalize the stomach, liver, bowels, 
kidneys and other organs of the body. 

The only satisfactory view of the action of the 
mind is from the brain, its organ and instrument. 
This, in its general structure, is composed of three 
lobes; the front lobe is the region of thought; the 
middle lobe is the region of feeling; and the back 
lobe the region of action. 

This corresponds with the old division of mind 
by the metaphysicians : Intellect, Affection and 
Will power. The Intellect occupies the front lobe 
of the brain ; the Affections the middle lobe ; and the 
Will the back lobe. This general division of the 



124 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

leading attributes of the human mind, is a faint 
copy or shadow of the attributes of God; in whose 
image man was created. The leading attributes of 
Gk)d are Truth, Love, and Power. Truth has its 
finite reflection in the Intellect of man, located in 
the front lobe of the brain. Love is reflected in him 
as Affection, located in the middle lobe; and Power 
is manifested in the Will, located in the back lobe. 

It has been well said, and often repeated, that 
the mind is the man. So far as human life is con- 
cerned, this is practically true. While we term the 
life of the psychical body the soul, we term the life 
of the physical body the mind; and the brain with 
its extension, the nervous system, is the instrument 
of the mind, through which it permeates every part 
of the body with its life. As the physical body is the 
reflex or external crust of the psychical body; so 
the mind is the external or reflex of the soul. The 
immortal spirit, which receives life directly from 
God, imparts that life through the soul to the mind 
and body continuously. 

While the soul is the real man, and the mind its 
external reflex; the latter is practically the man in 
the present state of existence, being the conscious 
mind which is in immediate contact with the external 
world. The soul is referred to by scientists and 
philosophers as the sub-conscious mind. 

The brain and its appurtenance, the nervous sys- 
tem, is the instrument by which the mind controls 
the body and acts upon the external world. There 
are two brains, the cerebrum, the seat of the con- 
scious mind ; and the cerebellum, which includes the 
animal powers, passions and feelings. The latter 
is the seat of animal life and embraces the organs 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 125 

of the animal appetites and feelings; such as ali- 
mentativeness, the appetite for food and drink and 
the means of preserving individual life; amative- 
ness, the sexual appetite and the means of propa- 
gating the human race; acquisitiveness, the dispo- 
sition for acquiring property and the necessaries of 
life; combativeness, the disposition to defend the 
rights of person, family and property; destructive- 
ness, the power of elimination, for the survival of 
the fittest; conjugality, the propensity to mate; philo- 
progenitiveness, the love and care of offspring; the 
love of home and the social insincts. To the fore- 
going may be added the so-called five senses, viz., 
taste, touch or feeling, sight, hearing and smell. 

All the foregoing appetites and propensities are 
common to animals as well as to men, and may be 
termed the animal part of the human soul and its 
reflex, the mind. 

Within the cerebellum is also located the seat of 
the involuntary powers of life. Here are located 
the brain and nervous centers which control the 
heart and circulatory system; also of the lungs, by 
which we inhale life from the oxygen of the air at 
every breath ; the secretions of the liver, spleen, gall 
bladder, and all the powers and functions of the 
stomach and bowels are controlled by the same in- 
voluntary powers of life. Whether sleeping or 
awake, without reference to the thoughts and feel- 
ings of the conscious mind, these wonderful func- 
tions of involuntary life go on, day and night, with- 
out cessation until physical death, when the soul 
with its psychical body leaves the physical body. All 
these wonderful processes are common to man and 
animals, are parts of the mind and soul, and are 



126 



THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 



represented by the cerebellum or animal brain. These 
processes are, no doubt, controlled and operated by 
the spirit acting directly through the animal depart- 
ment of the soul and mind; and controlled in man 
exactly as they are in the animals. What we call 
instinct in animals is inspiration in man, or a higher 
order of instinct from the same divine source. 




The Cerebrum brain contains the organs which 
represent the conscious mind. Adopting the gen- 
eral division of the mental philosophers, we may 
divide the conscious mind and its organ, the Cere- 
brum brain, into the Intellect, Feelings, and Will;' 
represented in the brain by the front, middle and 
back lobes, respectively. The intellect occupies the 
front lobe of the brain; the feelings occupy the 
middle lobe, and the will, the back lobe. The ac- 
companying figure, taken from the title page of 
"Life by Sidartha," represents a model human head. 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 127 

It is divided into the front lobe, occupied by Wis- 
dom, or Intellect; the middle occupied by Love or 
Feeling; and the back lobe by the Will. The front 
lobe of the brain occupies the forehead, side face, 
and front part of the crown; is the seat of the In- 
tellect, and the receptacle of Truth. The middle 
lobe of the brain is the middle part, and extends 
from the ears to the crown of the head ; is the seat 
of the Feelings, and the receptacle of Love. While 
the back lobe occupies the back part of the brain; 
is the seat of the Will Power, and the region for 
decision and action. 

Thus we see that man being "in the image and 
likeness of God," possesses the leading attributes of 
God, — Truth, Love and Power. 

The intellect embraces the perceptive organs lo- 
cated just over the brow ; the memory, occupying the 
middle of the forehead, and the reflective organs, 
occupying the upper part of the forehead. The 
region of feeling, which may be termed the social 
and moral department of the mind, is found in the 
middle lobe, extending from the ear to the top head. 
While the region of the will power is found in the 
back head, extending from the cerebellum to the 
crown of the head. This includes a part of firm- 
ness at the crown of the head, and embraces con- 
tinuity, self-esteem, pride, ambition, health, hardi- 
hood, caution, energy, etc. While the region 
of feeling, embracing the moral and social powers, 
occupies the middle lobe of the brain, and includes 
part of firmness, conscience, spirituality, veneration, 
hope, faith and love to God and man ; the latter in- 
cluding the social group, such as sympathy, benevo- 
lence, philanthropy, etc. 



128 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

I wish now to notice some subdivisions of the 
front lobe,- representing the intellect of man. Prom- 
inent brows show a strong development of the per- 
ceptive organs, and give a man of keen perception, 
and a great gatherer of facts; but if the forehead 
recedes, leaving the reflective organs moderate, he 
will not be a great reasoner. Prominence of the 
middle of the forehead shows a strong memory; 
while prominence at the top of the forehead shows 
great reasoning powers. Again, the reflective or 
reasoning organs, like all other organs, are double, 
corresponding to the right and left hemispheres of 
the brain. At the center of the top of the fore- 
head, we have intuition or foresight; on either side, 
sagacity; next, comparison; then judgment; and 
outside of that on either side, analysis, ins^ention, 
etc. So that a forehead prominent in the center 
gives the intuitive or sagacious person of great fore- 
sight. A wider forehead gives the man of best 
reasoning power and good judgment; and a very 
wide forehead gives the analytical thinker, the phil- 
osopher, schemer, and inventor of great systems. 

As already stated, there are two brains; the 
Cerebrum, representing the conscious mind, and 
occupying the main top head; and the Cerebellum, 
occupying the base of the head, and representing the 
animal mind. Both these brains are divided in the 
middle by a perpendicular partition, into the right 
and left hemispheres. The right hemisphere, 
through its nerves, controls the left side of the body ; 
and the left hemisphere the right side of the body. 
As the right side of the body is usually larger and 
stronger, causing most persons to be right-handed, 
we infer that the left hemisphere of the brain is the 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS T2g 

larger and stronger, and this is usually shown in the 
size and shape of the head. It is claimed by some 
mental philosophers, that the greater part of mental 
effort, is the work of the left hemisphere of the 
brain. Both observation and experience have shown 
that persons engaged in constant mental work, de- 
velop the left side of the head more rapidly than the 
right. 

Dr. E. D. Babbitt holds that the left hemisphere 
of the brain represents the intellect; and the right 
hemisphere organic life. This is no doubt true in the 
main. 

The law of sex, which is the basic law of nature, 
no doubt asserts itself in the two hemispheres of the 
brain. The initiative of every molecule- is formed by 
a male atom being attracted to a union with a female 
atom, to be followed by others. In men a preponder- 
ance of male atoms produces the larger hemisphere 
of the brain, usually the left side; which reflected in 
the stronger right side of the body, produces right- 
handed men. Left-handed men have a larger right 
hemisphere of the brain, in which male atoms pre- 
dominate. 

In woman it is the female atoms which, predom- 
inating in the left hemisphere of the brain, makes 
it larger, producing right-handed women. But if the 
female atoms predominate in the right hemisphere, 
making it the larger, then we have left-handed 
women. 

It is no doubt the law of sex which produces 
the duality we find in the human body ; the eyes, the 
ears, limbs, lungs, nostrils, etc., in pairs; one repre- 
senting the positive or male element, and the other 
the female or passive element. 



130 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

Although every faculty of the mind is repre- 
sented by a distinct organ of the brain, or rather 
duplicate organs; yet they seldom so act. Usually 
an organ or a group of organs inspired by the nor- 
mal desires of the mind, which controls such organs, 
arouse the mind to action; but when it takes its 
final action in the matter, it acts as a unit; its de- 
cision is expressed by the faculty of judgment; and 
executed by the will, which latter uses the affections 
and appetites as its agents in executing the decrees 
of the mind. 

We can only get an idea of the mind by 
an analysis of the physical brain, its organ and in- 
strument. The nearest a complete analysis of the 
physical brain, and of the mind which it represents, 
has been made by the science of Phrenology. Start- 
ing on the common basis of the old mental philoso- 
phers, that the brain is the instrument of the mind, 
phrenology goes a step farther, and holds that each 
faculty of the mind is represented by a separate 
part of the brain, called an organ. This school is 
called the Gallean system, founded by Dr. Gall ; and 
the successors of Gall have mapped the head, setting 
apart a portion of the brain as the organ of each dis- 
tinct faculty of the mind. But Professor Joseph 
Rodes Buchanan, in his investigation, discovered 
several mistakes in the Gallean system; also a con- 
siderable portion of the brain, in which no organs 
are yet located. Buchanan also showed that each 
organ could be subdivided, and that organology 
carried to its logical ultimate, would give as many 
organs as fibers of the brain, each representing a 
slightly different shade of sentiment from its 
neighbors. That really mental action results from 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS I3I 

groups of organs acting together, or from the mind 
acting as a unit, through the will, as already suggest- 
ed. Professor Buchanan arranged kindred groups 
into what he termed "Regions," and claims that such 
is a better system than uncertain organology. Here 
is Buchanan's grouping of the organs, found on 
pages 175 and 176 of my work on "Man, His Ori- 
gin, Nature and Destiny :" 




ORGANOLOGY SIX GREAT REGIONS. 

"The most convenient division of the head for 
practical purposes will be into the regions of intel- 
lect, virtue and power occupying the frontal, the 
superior, and the upper posterior regions, to which 
we add their antagonists, the region of animality, 
violence and relaxation, occupying the occipito- 
lateral, occipito-basilar and antero-basilar regions. 

["I. Intellect; G. Goodness or Virtue; P. 
Power; A. Animality; V. Violence and Crime; R. 
Relaxation. ] 



132 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

("It must be borne in mind that precise di- 
visions have an arbitrary character. There are 
many organs near the dividing Hnes, which are con- 
nected by natural affinities with each of the ad- 
jacent divisions. We might with great propriety 
trace a neutral zone in the temples, bordering upon 
each of the six great regions and possessing an 
intermediate character. ) 

"The comparative size of these regions will de- 
termine their predominance in the character. But it 
is to be borne in mind, that our organs are not 
characterized by a democratic equality of influence 
upon the character. In the normal development of 
the brain, the superior organs have a decided 
ascendancy. The organ of Consciousness or Wake- 
fulness has usually from sixteen to eighteen hours 
of predominance, and its antagonist, producing pro- 
found sleep, has but six or eight hours of full in- 
dulgence. The region of health predominates 
habitually over that of disease. Honesty and 
philanthropy predominate habitually over fraud and 
felony. Abstinence yields but occasionally through 
the day to the influence of Alimentiveness, and it 
would seem that the lower organs of the brain are 
more and more deprived of a controlling influence 
upon the character in proportion as they are inferior 
in rank. Yet in proportion to the size of their de- 
velopment, it becomes probable that they will assume 
and maintain an occasional control of the character. 

"The inferior organs are to be regarded as the 
physiological antagonists of the higher, standing 
related to corporeal functions as the higher do to the 
mental. The constitution of man may be compared 
to a tree, the higher portion of which expanding 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 133 

in the sunlight and atmosphere is dependent upon 
its subterranean portion rooted in the soil. As the 
roots are to the tree, so in their legitimate range of 
action are the inferior organs to the superior, which 
are able to exist in man only when they have a 
physiological support. 

"The different regions are named from their ul- 
timate tendency. The region anterior the ears pro- 
ducing disease and feebleness — the region posterior 
to the ears producing various crimes and vices, when 
acting unrestrained — the frontal organs producing 
various forms of intelligence, the coronal organs 
various species of virtue — the upper occipital pro- 
ducing various efficient energies, and the occipito- 
lateral tending to diminish or destroy the intellectual 
action, and keep man in a condition of stationary 
barbarism. 

"The region of Animality is so named in conse- 
quence of its being the antagonist of intellectual 
action. Its predominance would produce entire 
niental vacuity and incapacity for thought. Its most 
predominant action is during our nocturnal sleep, 
although during our waking moments it frequently 
produces a heavy lethargic influence and mental in- 
difference." 

The trite expression, "The mind makes the man," 
has much truth in it. The power of well regulated 
thought is immense. Thought virtually constructs 
the brain, nervous system, and largely shapes the 
body; but it must be controlled, regulated, and di- 
rected by the will, in order to be effective. Much 
more depends on will power than is generally under- 
stood. Desire inspires the feeling for a certain end ; 
Reason determines whether it is natural, logical and 



134 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

expedient; and Conscience decides whether it is 
right under the circumstances. This can only be 
effected by consecutive logical thought. If the con- 
clusion reached is right ; then the Will must execute 
it. Hence almost everything depends on will power. 
We must literally work out our own salvation ; and 
the consecutive thought which is necessary must 
be forced by the will. 

Imagination is the creative power of the mind. 
Reason can take existing data and reach correct 
conclusions; and conscience can tell whether they 
are right. But if we wish to reconnoiter new terri- 
tory, or clear new ground, imagination must blaze 
the way; and the will again becomes necessary to 
force this pioneer of the mind to enter the wilder- 
ness of thought. As imagination, the advance guard 
of the mental army, begins to "shell the woods," 
the dawning light of intuition begins to open up, 
and the golden rays of inspiration flow in. No part 
of the mental machinery is as important as the will 
and the imagination. The latter is the bridge which 
spans the chasm between the mind and soul, and 
merges reason into intuition. 

Dividing the head in the middle by a horizontal 
line, it will be found that in the main the animal 
organs are below and the spiritual organs above that 
line. The perceptive organs, the five senses and all 
the basilar organs, belong to man in common with 
the animals. While the pure intellect, the social, 
moral and spiritual organs, and the will, belong to 
man in common with the angels and spirits. While 
man is essentially a unit, he is of a dual nature, part 
animal and part spirit. And it is the union of the 
immortal spirit, with the animal nature, which pro- 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 135 

duces that composite product, we term the soul and 
its reflex, the mind, which I am now considering. 
Both soul and mind are part spirit and part animal. 

I will now notice very briefly some distinguish- 
ing peculiarities of these several departments of the 
mind. Among the five senses, the eye is the par- 
ticular organ and instrument of the intellect. It is 
the window of the soul through which most of the 
impressions of the external world reach the percep- 
tive organs. And light is the great natural medium 
which represents intellect. Through this medium, 
we not only get our impressions of the physical 
world; but it is intellectual light which illuminates 
the entire mental machinery, and holds the lamp, 
from the light of which the court of conscience is 
enabled to pass on the righteousness of the conclu- 
sions arrived at by the judgment, and the actions 
to be executed by the will. 

While the eye is the inlet to the front lobe of 
the brain, the ear is the inlet to the middle lobe, and 
sound is the great natural medium by which the feel- 
ings are reached. The region of power, located in 
the upper back head, is represented among the 
senses by touch ; and the hand is the medium of its 
communication with the external world, and the 
main instrument by which the will executes the man- 
dates of the mind. 

The sense of taste applies to matter, and is in- 
tended to guide the appetite in the selection of food 
and drink. While smell seems to apply to the es- 
sences or ethereal forces, and is intended as a guide 
for the selection of those essential elements of food 
and medicine, which are proper to be inhaled into 
the lungs, or taken into the stomach. To recapitu- 



136 * THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

late : The eye is the medium of light and truth, and 
is the entry to the front lobe of the brain. The ear 
is the entry to the middle lobe, .responds to sound, 
and is the medium of love and the kindred feelings. 
Taste responds to matter, and is the medium of food 
and drink. Smell responds to the gases and es- 
sences. Touch is represented by the hand, and re- 
sponds to the soul, as manifested through the mind, 
its external reflex. 

The nervous system is an extension of the brain 
to every part of the body; and while organs of the 
brain are the immediate instruments of the mind, 
every part of the body is in some general sense also 
the instrument of the mind. The nerve extending 
from each organ or part of the brain, reaches and 
affects a certain part of the body. I here refer to 
pages 185-6-7 and 8 of my book on "Man," which 
fully explains this subject. 

I also make the following extract from pages 
202, 203 and 204 of "Man :" There are many other 
respects in which the mind manifests itself through 
the body. The external appearance, voice and all 
movements of the body, manifest character and ca- 
pacity. 

First : We have the well known science of 
Physiognomy. The face is universally regarded by 
both learned and unlearned, as the index to the 
character. S. R. Wells, in his valuable work on 
physiognomy, lays down three general forms of 
faces. First, the oblong face, corresponding to the 
motive or physical temperament; and cites as ex- 
amples, Andrew Jackson, Cromwell and Caesar. 
Second, the round face, corresponding to the vital 
temperament; and cites Bonaparte and Richter as 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 137 

examples. Third, the pear-shaped face, correspond- 
ing to the nervous or spiritual temperament, and 
cites as examples Shakespeare, Dante, Poe and 
others. 

In the spiritual or pear-shaped face, the forehead 
is high and broad; the features delicate; the eye 
bright and expressive ; the hair fine, soft, and gener- 
ally of light color; and the neck slender, with narrow 
chest and small limbs. In the round face the whole 
form is broad and plump, complexion generally 
florid, eyes blue, or light gray, and the hair soft, 
light, and fine. 

In the oblong face we generally have a dark com- 
plexion, dark eyes, dark, strong and abundant hair, 
with firmness, rather than delicacy of texture. The 
character indicated by the forms of face just given 
corresponds with that indicated by the mental, vital, 
and motive, or physical temperaments, which have 
already been explained. 

Of course, I cannot go into the details of any 
science referred to in this work, and for a descrip- 
tion of the different kinds of noses, eyes, mouths, 
chins, etc., and their significance, I must refer the 
reader to the elaborate work on Physiognomy, by 
S. R. Wells. But I cannot leave the subject without 
calling attention to one important principle of facial 
expression referred to by Dr. Buchanan. The tend- 
ency of all the organs of the brain, is to act on 
mathematical lines, in the direction in which their 
fibers point ; that is from the center of the brain out- 
wardly in every direction. Hence, it is, that the 
coronal organs act in an upward direction; the 
basilar organs in a downward direction ; the frontal 
in a forward direction, etc. And as the mind 



138 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

through the brain and nerves controls the muscles — 
the tendency of the coronal or moral and spiritual 
organs acting upwardly, would be to elevate all the 
muscles of the face, producing a pleasing expression 
of countenance. If, then, we find the brows, the 
upper and lower eyelids, the lips, corners of the 
mouth and all the movable parts of the face elevated, 
we may infer that the social, moral and spiritual 
faculties of the mind are predominating. If, on 
the contrary, all these movable parts of the face are 
depressed, producing lowering brows, drooping eye- 
lids and hanging lips, with nose of great down- 
ward length, we have the indications that the 
basilar organs predominate and consequently that 
the animal passions and appetites are controlling the 
character. 

The mind and its conditions are reflected through 
other parts of the body as well as the face. The 
voice, the walk, and all the movements of the body, 
as well as its general shape, indicate character, but 
I cannot go into the details of these indications. 

I will only refer briefly to the indications of 
character, which we have in the handwriting of in- 
dividuals. Our penmanship is more or less affected 
by the mathematical laws discovered by Dr. Buch- 
anan, and to which reference has already been made. 
That is, the tendency of the moral organs is up- 
ward ; the tendency of the basilar organs downward ; 
and the tendency of the intellectual organs forward 
on a horizontal line. These laws manifest them- 
selves in the shape and construction of the letters 
and the upward and downward stems of the letters. 
If the stems of the letters below the line are long 
and heavy it indicates that the basilar organs pre- 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 139 

dominate, and that the individual is more or less 
under the sway of his passions. The same thing is 
indicated by a tendency to run below the line in 
forming the body of the letters. 

But if the tendency is upward ; to get above the 
line with the body of the letters, while the upward 
stems are long, the stems below being short, it indi- 
cates the predominance of the moral organs; that 
the higher and better traits and powers of the mind 
are controlling, and that the passions are kept in 
comparative subjection. 

While if the tendency of the writing is horizontal 
and straight forward, the body of the letters exactly 
on the line, and all the termination of letters ending 
with a horizontal stroke, it indicates the intellectual 
man; especially if the penmanship is open and has a 
progressive appearance. 

Palmistry is also a wonderful science, full of 
import of both a mental and psychic nature. 

As Psychometry is the most wonderful part of 
the science of man; and touch or feeling is its ex- 
ternal sense; of which the hand is the instrument; 
it follows that the size and shape of the hands ; and 
the lines and other external marks of the palms and 
fingers, are full of significance. But I cannot go 
into the details of Palmistry; nor the unseen influ- 
ence of the planets, on the lives of men. I can only 
refer the reader to works on Palmistry and As- 
trology. 

The mind through its instrument, the brain, not 
only controls its own body ; but often the bodies and 
minds of other persons. The magnetism which 
flows from the soul through the mind, into the 
brain, passes out over the nerves; and then upon 



140 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

magnetic currents in the form of a personal aura, 
it reaches and mixes with the magnetism of other 
persons ; and often controls their brains and thereby 
their minds. A full explanation of Magnetism, leads 
to Mesmerism and Hypnotism, and will be con- 
sidered in another chapter. A brief reference to 
Mind Reading and Telepathy, is all that can be done 
here and now;. The thoughts and feelings of the 
mind can pass out over these magnetic currents, 
and not only mix with the magnetism of another 
person, with whom the active mind is en rapport; 
but pass over his nerves into the brain, and make 
this more passive person, conscious of these thoughts 
and feelings of the more active mind. Hence it is 
that friends who are en rapport, that is, living at 
nearly the same vibratory motion of life, so often 
think and speak of the same thing, and at the same 
time. This is Mind Reading, and is common ex- 
perience. 

A still more wonderful extension of this power 
is Telepathy ; or the ability of two friends en rapport 
in spirit, soul and mind, to communicate with each 
other, hundreds of miles apart. In these cases, such 
harmony exists between the individuals, and there 
is such a blending of their respective auras, that 
magnetic lines are extended from brain to brain, and 
the parties converse, like talking over a telephone. 
Telepathy will be further explained in the chapter 
on the Soul, and cases cited. 

I cannot close this chapter without emphasizing 
the great power and importance of the mind, in the 
present earthly existence. The poet was practically 
right when he said, "It is the mind which makes 
the man." While the spirit is the essential ego ; and 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS I4I 

the soul the real personal man, of which the mind is 
the external reflex, still in the present material exist- 
ence, both spirit and soul, are powerless to manifest 
themselves, without the consent of the mind, mani- 
fested through its executive, the will. That the 
soul or sub-conscious mind is subject to the domina- 
tion of the external mind, is conclusively shown by 
the fact of hypnotism. Although the conscious 
mind possesses at present this power, it should be 
exercised humbly and cautiously ; in the light of the 
inspiration received from the spirit; and as a faith- 
ful reflex of the psychic love and truth emanating 
from the soul. The mind should reflect the love and 
truth the soul imparts, just as the moon reflects the 
light of the sun. While it is true that thought, aided 
by imagination, is the creatve power of the present 
life; that thought should be based on the innate 
truths imparted by the spirit of God, through the 
soul into the mind. And this must be controlled by 
the will ; it must regulate thought and see that it 
conforms to abstract truth. A fearful responsibility 
rests on the will power of the mind. We must in- 
deed "work out our own salvation with fear and 
trembling." 

To state the matter more comprehensively, and 
give the status of the mind precisely, let me repeat 
what has been said in former chapters, viz., that the 
spirit is a part of God's spirit, as a drop of water 
constitutes a part of the sea. By the creative power of 
God it is detached, and embodied in ether and matter, 
in order to become individualized. The union of 
spirit and ether, produces the soul, which is the 
real and responsible man. The soul creates the 
physical body; and reflects itself in the mind, for 



142 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

the government of the body, and the manifestation 
of mind in the physical world. The brain, with its 
extension, the nerves, is the instrument of the mind, 
through which it manifests itself in every 
part of the body. In this earthly existence the mind 
is the working power of the man. The spirit and 
soul are compelled to work through the mind. 
Temporarily the mind is substantially the man ; and 
success on every line depends largely on the power of 
the will, which is the executive of the mind. The 
mind controlled by the will, can accomplish effective 
work, both in the physical and psychic worlds. The 
mind can, through the soul, appeal to the spirit, and 
invoke unlimited power from the inexhaustible 
supply of God's providence, for the good of man 
on every plane of life. 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS I4i 



CHAPTER VII. 

THE soul; and its nature and powers. 

In the diagram of the circles in Chapter III, the 
soul is represented by the second circle from the 
center. It stands next to the spirit. It is the product 
of the union of the spirit, with the organized sub- 
stance of the psychic and physical bodies. It is the 
middle part of man; it is the real human being. 
The mind its reflex, and the physical body are its 
representatives on the earth. The sub-conscious 
mind or soul is the real man ; and that is what we are 
now to consider. 

The word "soul" in its literal meaning is almost 
synonymous with life; and is often used in this gen- 
eric sense to include the entire man, as the Bible 
tells us that eight souls were saved from the flood. 
But when we speak of man as spirit, soul and body, 
we use the term in its specific sense; and in that 
sense we now wish to consider it. 

In another chapter we have shown that the spirit 
occupies two tenements on the earth, a psychical 
body and a physical body. The life which God's 
spirit, through the spirit of man, imparts to the 
psychical body, we term the soul; while the life so 
imparted to the physical body we term the mind. 
The brain is the organ and instrument of the mind ; 
and through it and its extension, the nervous system, 
life is imparted to the physical body. There is a 



144 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

corresponding brain in the psychical body, which is 
the organ and instrument of the soul, and through it 
the spirit, aided by God's spirit, imparts life to the 
psychical body. The psychical body and the life, 
love and truth which occupies it we ordinarily term 
the soul of man. As the mind is the external reflex 
of the soul, so the physical body is the external re- 
flex of the psychical body, and the brain of the cor- 
responding psychical brain. As the physical body 
perpetuates immediate life by breathing oxygen and 
general life by food and drink, so the psychical body 
perpetuates its organic life by breathing a psychic 
ether, and its soul life by feeding on the innate love 
and truth imparted to it by God's spirit through 
man's spirit. In other words, the real life of man 
is the soul, and his real body the psychic body; 
which contains the real brain, a cerebrum and a 
cerebellum. The former represents the spiritual part 
of the soul and the latter the animal part of the soul, 
and they both have their reflexes in the cerebrum 
and cerebellum of the physical brain. Under the 
direction of God's spirit, acting through man's 
spirit, life, intelligence and power are constantly im- 
parted from the soul's cerebellum to the physical 
cerebellum — controlling and operating the forces of 
life. Of this the conscious mind represented by 
the cerebrum brain is wholly unconscious. But the 
action of the conscious powers of the soul in its 
cerebrum brain, are faithfully repeated in and cog- 
nized by the conscious mind acting through its 
cerebrum brain, when that brain is sound, sane and« 
awake. The powers of the soul never suspend; its 
psychic brain never sleeps. But the operation of the 
conscious mind has to cease, when the physical body, 



ii^^^s 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS I4S 

including the cerebrum brain, is asleep. If the sleep 
is sound, we dream no dreams and see no visions. 
If the sleep is partial, and some of the organs of the 
brain awake, we get disconnected glimpses of 
thought from the never ceasing action of the soul. 
If memory is awake we get a record of what is seen 
and felt, and the dream is vivid, though it may be 
disconnected. If the organs of reason and reflection 
are awake and acting, we may often get a connected 
report, or an argument and sometimes an address. 
But much is seen and felt and thought in the soul 
which never reaches the conscious mind, until physi- 
cal death removes the obstruction of matter. The 
spirit no doubt imparts much truth and love from 
God's spirit, into the soul, which is never fully re- 
flected in the mind. In sleep the spirit often leaves 
the body, and accompanied by the soul, goes out 
into the spirit world, and beholds wondrous beauties, 
and hears much wisdom, which it reports to the soul ; 
but this report never reaches the mind, unless the 
organ of memory be awake at the time, permitting 
that faculty to take cognizance of what occurs. When 
memory is able to report what is seen and heard, 
it appears to us as a dream, when we awake, but is 
in reality a psychic vision of what has actually 
occurred. 

The following so-called dream illustrates this 
power of the soul, under the direction of the spirit, 
to leave the body in sleep; solve the problem of a 
lost ship; and save the lives of heroic sailors at the 
very point of death : 



146 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

A DREAM WHICH MEANT MUCH. 

It is long years since the news of the loss of the 
sailing schooner. The Wavy Lass, with her crew of 
ninety men, thrilled the whole of the population of 
Newfoundland. Neither vessel nor crew were heard 
from for weeks, until a report came from the far 
north concerning the rescue of eight men, and this 
is how it happened. 

In a little fishing hamlet of some dozen families 
lived a young girl named Katie Crumnie. Like 
others, she was moved with sympathy when she 
heard of the wreck of The Wavy Lass. She shed 
tears as she heard the father read the news in a 
paper to the crowd of men and women who came in 
that evening to listen, as the story was rehearsed 
concerning the orphans and wives and mothers of 
the lost crew. 

The following night Katie had a dream. In 
her dream she saw the brave vessel in the dark night 
caught between two large ice-floes, and literally 
crushed to pieces; she saw the men escaping for 
their lives ; she even heard their cries for help, as 
some of the poor fellows were the victims of the 
relentless ice and waves. Though the sea was so 
rough, and the night pitch dark, two boats were 
saved and manned. One boat got away with a few 
men, but in her dream Katie saw that boat vanish. 
She heard sad cries for help, then all was silent, ex- 
cept the wind and sea. The other boat she saw 
with eight men. She watched it closely, and by and 
by the men struck an ice-floe, hauled their boat on 
it for safety, and in so doing lost the only two oars 
they had, and thus they drifted about in the Atlantic 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 147 

for twelve days and nights. Katie followed them 
in her dream. She saw how they hungered for 
food, how they walked in a circle on the ice-floe to 
keep themselves from freezing and sleeping the sleep 
of death. She would fain have taken them food, 
but suddenly she saw the ice-floe running aground 
on the beach of a little island some two and a half 
miles out from her home. The men landed, eight 
of them, for she counted them once again, and the 
dream returned. Every detail of the shipwreck and 
about the same eight men, with their boat on the 
ice-floe, and their landing on the little island, was 
repeated, only more vividly than before. 

When she awoke the second time the streaks of 
early dawn were in the eastern sky, and her mind 
was much impressed with the thought that she 
should go and rescue those eight men, as she dimly 
saw the island outlined out yonder against the east- 
ern sky. She knelt in prayer, and something seemed 
to say clearly, "Go yourself at once to the island." 

She dressed hurriedly, resolving to go and maybe 
get back before any one would be astir. When she 
got to the cove where her father's little skiff was 
she again lifted her heart up in prayer, and the voice 
said more plainly, "Go at once." She put the "bread- 
box" with the provisions into the skiff, which the 
father had replenished the night before for his day's 
fishing, and hoisted sail. In a minute or two the 
little boat was heading for the island. The morning 
was fine, the sea smooth, the wind fair. Katie had 
many a time sailed over the same course before 
alone, when she would go out to tend her father's 
herring nets, if he were very busy. She knew every 



148 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

rock and shoal in the vicinity, and knew the best 
place to land on the little island. 

In a little while she was drawing nearer to the 
island, and the morning's light was getting clearer. 
Yet, though she felt sure she was on a God-sent 
mission, she was considerably startled when she saw 
the forms of three men clearly visible on a high peak 
of the island. Was she dreammg still? Could it 
be really true that men were there waiting for her? 
As these questions were clamoring for an answer in 
her mind, the little skiff ran right on a gravel beach, 
and eight sturdy men hauled up the skiff and its pas- 
senger high and dry on the island. One of the men 
— he was the captain — said to the girl : "I told 
my men just now, after we had been praying, that 
the angel of our deliverance would come, but we 
hardly expected it would be a young lady all alone." 

"I dreamt you were here, and came with this for 
you," answered Katie, in a most matter-of-fact way, 
handing out the "bread-box" as she spoke. 

"We are very thankful for your coming, for we 
have not had any food for nearly two weeks," said 
the captain. 

"I knew that," replied Katie, quietly. 

Then the men gathered in a circle around the girl 
and sang, "Praise God From Whom All Blessings 
Flow," and wept for joy as they sang. 

Then they examined the well-furnished "bread- 
box." To their joy there were matches, for no fish- 
erman's outfit is complete without them. A fire was 
started. Around it they gathered, and ate with 
thankful hearts. 

Meanwhile Katie's people had missed her, but 
some one had happened to see the little skiff with 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 149 

its white sail leaving the cove at early dawn, and 
when the smoke on the island was seen, all surmised 
it was Katie who had gone out there; why, they 
could not tell, and there was nothing to do but that 
two or three punts should go out, Katie's father 
with the rest. 

While the shipwrecked men were enjoying their 
meal Katie told them about her dream. As she re- 
lated detail after detail, the men stared at each other 
in wonderment. In their surprise they forgot their 
hunger and their food. The only conclusion they 
could dare to suggest was that the Lord had 
brought about their deliverance through Katie's 
dream. 

In a short while the punts arrived from the main- 
land. Imagine their surprise to find Katie sur- 
rounded by eight weather-beaten seamen, to bid 
them welcome. Then no words can describe the 
feelings of those humble fisherfolk as they listened 
to the story of the wreck, the dream and the rescue. 
The rescued men were taken to the little fishing ham- 
let, and treated with the hearty hospitality for which 
fisherfolk of Newfoundland cannot be surpassed. 

In this case the intense sorrow and sympathy of 
the girl's soul, for the fate of the sailors, not only 
caused her to leave the body in deep sleep and go 
to the struggling men on the cold ice-floe ; but being 
psychometric, she was able to grasp the entire situ- 
ation, and run back over their heroic struggle for 
life for nearly two weeks ; and then come forward, 
and trace the future down to their delivery the next 
day through her instrumentality. This wonderful 
vision covered thirteen days, and shows the power 



ISO THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

of the soul to unravel the past and also to peer into 
the future. 

Thus it is that people seem to dream 
of meeting and talking with their disembodied 
friends. It is an actual vision, a meeting of soul 
with the soul — the one in the spirit world, and the 
other in the body. And the organ of memory in the 
physical brain being awake, that faculty of the mind 
is permitted to witness the scene, and report what 
was seen and heard. But the larger part of the 
wisdom and knowledge gained by the human spirit, 
from God's spirit, and other disembodied spirits, 
and stored in the soul, never reaches the conscious 
mind until it is relieved from the shackles of matter 
by physical death ; because the only way it can reach 
the external mind is by being reported to the organ 
of memory and stored by it for use of the mind. 
Memory, with the balance of the conscious mind, 
is generally suspended by sleep when the most valu- 
able accessions are made to the stores of the soul. 
And when the conscious mind is awake memory is 
so crowded and occupied with the great flood of 
sensuous matters, which come trooping in through 
the senses from the external world that the still, 
small voice from within is seldom noted. 

It must be remembered that the soul has no con- 
nection with the external worlcl, except through the 
conscious mind; but through the spirit stands in 
direct connection with the internal world. It lives 
in the great sea of ether, which is the very atmos- 
phere of the psychic world; and when the physical 
body is asleep, can communicate with the disem- 
bodied spirits, who occupy the same psychic sphere, 
and can by asking continually receive inspiration 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS I5I 

and wisdom from God's spirit. Thousands of valu- 
able facts are known to our souls, which have not 
yet been noted and cognized in our conscious minds. 
The organ of memory may be compared to the cen- 
tral office of a telephone system. Such reports as it 
can receive and note from the soul, are promptly re- 
ported to the proper organ or system of organs in 
the mind. But with worldly-minded people, which 
constitutes ninety-nine out of every hundred, when 
the mind is awake there is such a rush of reports 
from the external world to the office of memory, 
and so many of such reports already stored in mem- 
ory, that the still, small voice from within is seldom 
noted. 

Many people, when in a trance, that is, with 
the bodily powers all suspended, speak other lan- 
guages than their native tongue, and which they 
have never learned ; and also deliver learned lectures 
on subjects about which they know nothing in their 
normal state. Also while asleep people often in 
visions or so-called dreams see ahead of them ap- 
proaching death or some casualty or trouble. An 
alarming report of this kind from the soul, usually 
awakens memory, and the fact is noted and remem- 
bered, and invariably occurs just as it was seen in 
the vision of the soul. 

Who has not awakened in the morning hundreds 
of times with a feeling of trouble on the mind, which 
lingers until crowded out by the great rush of daily 
affairs? This is the efforts of the troubled soul to 
communicate to the conscious mind, the coming 
events of disappointment and trouble, which fill up 
the principal part of our lives; and whose dark 
shadows are clearly discernible by the soul, through 



152 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

its clairvoyant and psychometric powers ; but cannot 
be seen by the conscious mind. So many thousands 
of well authenticated facts, such as we have just 
referred to, have occurred, that the scientists have 
concluded that there is a sub-conscious mind, in 
which many facts and much knowledge is stored 
which ordinarily does not reach the conscious mind. 

The so-called sub-conscious mind of the scien- 
tists is the human soul ; the real life of the man ; 
of which the external or conscious mind, is only a 
counterpart or reflex. By far the most important 
of our wisdom, and some of our knowledge is stored 
in the soul, and never reaches the conscious mind. 

That the soul is the real man now ; becomes more 
and more so as the body fails and the mind weak- 
ens, and after physical death opens up in a state of 
existence, excelling earthly existence, as far as the 
heavens are higher than the earth, is attested by the 
luminous words of that great soul, Victor Hugo, 
in the following message, given in the evening of 
his life: 

VICTOR Hugo's message. 

You say that the soul is nothing but the result of 
bodily powers. Why, then, is my soul the more 
luminous when my bodily powers begin to fail? 
Winter is on my head, and eternal spring is in my 
heart. For half a century I have been writing my 
thoughts in prose, verse, history, philosophy, drama, 
romance, tradition, satire, ode, song. I have tried 
it all. But I feel that I have not said the thousandth 
part of what is in me. When I go down to the grave 
I can say like so many others, "I have finished my 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 153 

day's work." But I cannot say, "I have finished my 
life." My day's work will begin the next morning. 
The tomb is not a blind alley; it is a thoroughfare. 
It closes in the twilight to appear with the dawn; 
I improve every hour because I love this world as 
my fatherland. My work is only beginning. My 
work is hardly above its foundation. I would be 
glad to see it mounting and mounting forever. The 
thirst for the infinite means infinity. 

I will refer here to one most important fact. Jesus 
told his disciples that it was necessary for him to 
go away to prepare a place for them, and that in his 
Father's house were many mansions. Each of us 
will get a mansion proportioned and adorned in 
accordance with our life work on the earth. Our 
spirits assisted by other loving spirits are engaged 
all the time, furnishing and decorating these man- 
sions ; and the material out of which they do it, are 
the good deeds which our souls, through our bodies, 
perform for our fellowmen. Of these momentous 
facts, and of the progress that is being made in 
furnishing and decorating our mansions, not made 
with hands, our spirits and our souls (if in reality 
they are doing any good) are all the time cognizant; 
but these wonderful facts are never reported to the 
conscious mind. 

But while the soul by reason of its residence in 
the psychic world, and its contact with the spirit 
and other spirits, possesses great advantages over 
the mind so far as getting wisdom is concerned ; it 
labors under great disadvantages and disabilities 
so far as knowledge is concerned. It has no avenues 
of access to the original sources of knowledge in 



154 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

the external world, except through the conscious 
mind, and its five senses. Hence, in natural sleep, 
or magnetic, mesmeric, or hypnotic sleep the powers 
of the conscious mind being suspended, the soul has 
to act on the data it has, or that imparted by the mes- 
merizer or some disembodied spirit. It is wholly 
deprived of exercising its own discrimination, com- 
parison, judgment or conscience, because the powers 
of its conscious mind are suspended; and it is the 
function and power of the mind to do this — being 
in contact with the external world, and having all 
the original sources of knowledge at hand. The 
soul has none of 'this knowledge; it can only go to 
God for wisdom, but must take its knowledge from 
its own mind, or some other mind, or some dis- 
embodied soul; and is compelled to take it all as 
true ; it has no way of comparing it. The only way 
it can avoid taking a given report as true is by 
exercising its will power; and through the spirit 
appeal to God's spirit for wisdom, by which to test 
the truth or falsity of the proposition being pressed 
on it by another mind in the body as in hypnotism, 
or by a disembodied spirit, clothed only in its soul 
or psychical body. But in all cases of mesmerism 
or magnetism, whether the mesmerism be in the flesh 
or out of the flesh the will of the subject is enslaved 
for the time, and is compelled to do whatever the 
magnetizer suggests. He has no will power to ap- 
peal through his spirit for wisdom; and he is com- 
pletely cut off from data for reasoning by the mag- 
netic sleep of his own conscious mind. Therefore 
is compelled to do what he is told, and to act on 
every suggestion that is made. 

And here I must refer to another fundamental 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 155 

truth which pertains to the soul. The psychic world, 
in which it resides, is the realm of causes, while 
the physical world is the region of effects. Hence 
all seeds of suggestion sown in the soul, will pro- 
duce plants of action through the conscious mind 
and active body. And therefore it is that the sug- 
gestions of the hypnotizer are always carried into 
effect, and often in spite of the calm judgment of 
the conscious mind. 

While therefore the dangers of magnetism, hyp- 
notism, mind reading, etc., are apparent and ought 
never to be exercised except by honest and competent 
operators, yet their use to the world is beyond cal- 
culation; the hypnotist, tying on to the great car of 
faith, which the Bible tells us removes mountains, 
makes his subject believe that he is cured, and at 
once the wondrous fact results that he is sound 
in body and mind. I have opened the door but 
slightly that looks out on the great fields of hyno- 
tism, mental science, christian science, etc. They 
will be discussed elsewhere. 

While the soul is the real human life, the great 
sub-conscious mind, of which the external mind 
is only the reflex, as the physical body is only the 
reflex of the psychical body; and its brain the reflex 
of an internal psychic or soul brain possessing all 
the faculties which phrenology has discovered in 
the conscious mind ; yet I cannot go into an analyti- 
cal consideration of these separate soul faculties. 
But the conscious mind is a complete reflex of the 
soul ; and I have in another chapter treated it some- 
what analytically, noting its divisions and many of 
its faculties. Reference to this chapter on mind, 
will enable us to get a general idea of the soul facul- 



156 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

ties, just as we get a general idea of a tree by the 
shadow it casts. 

The soul bears the same relation to the mind 
that the sun does to the moon. The light furnished 
by the moon is valuable because it lightens the dark- 
ness of the night, and is valuable to man in many 
respects. But it is all reflected light and comes from 
the sun. And as the light furnished to the moon 
and reflected to man on the earth, is not the hun- 
dredth part of the light the sun possesses ; so we may 
say that the light and wisdom reflected into the mind 
from the soul is not a tithe of the wisdom stored in 
this great sub-conscious mind for the future use of 
man. 

Man's life on earth may be compared to a moon- 
light night. While his entry into psychic life is 
like the break of day. He leaves the shades of 
night behind and beholds the superior light and love 
of the soul rising like the sun as it climbs the eastern 
horizon. 

To briefly restate the position of the soul in the 
constitution of man, let me add, that it is formed 
by the union of the immortal spirit with the organ- 
ized matter of the physical body. That it is the 
middle part of man, and the real and responsible 
human being. It draws sustenance, both from the 
positive spirit and the negative body. While it 
gathers from the finer elements of the physical body 
to build up its psychical body: it also draws from 
the spirit, and through the spirit from God's spirit, 
unlimited supplies of spiritual power. By fully 
recognizing the spirit as the divine part of man; 
and holding itself in complete subjection to the 
spirit, the soul can create and preserve a perfectly 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 157 

healthy mind and body; and exercise almost un- 
limited power on both the mental and physical 
planes, for the good of mankind. 

The power of the soul, aided by the spirit, is 
creative, and it forms both the body and mind with 
the wonderful brain and nerves as the instrument 
for the mind to work with. For the soul performs 
much of its work on earth through and by the mind ; 
and by the use of thought controlled by the will 

But much of the work of the soul is performed 
entirely outside of the conscious mind. Through 
the solar plexus, situated near the pit of the stom- 
ach, the soul imparts wisdom and power to the ani- 
mal life; and the vital machinery of the 
body. This life power is transmitted instantly 
through the stomach downward to the sexual or- 
gans, kidneys, bowels, etc. ; and upward to the heart, 
lungs and liver. 

All the involuntary processes of life are carried 
on by the soul, entirely independent of the conscious 
mind. But all these processes can be affected, either 
for good or evil, by the action of the conscious mind. 

As already stated, the conscious mind sleeps, but 
the soul never. The memory of the conscious mind 
is often inattentive and sometimes treacherous; and 
many things which pass the mental machine, are 
hardly noted, and soon forgotten. Not so with the 
memory of the soul ; that tablet of the psychic brain 
is a perfect record. Not a feeling, thought, word, 
or act of the man, but leaves its impress there ; some 
day to be made manifest to all who choose to look. 
How guarded, therefore, should we be ; not only God 
sees all, but in the psychic state, our fellow beings 
also will behold us as we are, not as we now seem. 



IS8 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

Another pecularity of the soul is, that its reason- 
ing is intuitional and unerring. Its logic is de- 
ductive and conclusive. The reason is, it does not 
get its data from the external world as the mind 
does; it is not misled by seeming appearances, and 
sensuous fallacies. Its information comes by in- 
spiration from God, and consists of pure truth, and 
innate ideas; which become the major premises, 
from which the soul, by the deductive process of 
reasoning, reaches sound conclusions. Whatever is 
settled by the soul, or sub-conscious mind, while 
the conscious mind is asleep, is always settled cor- 
rectly. Hundreds of persons completely baffled over 
mathematical problems, have sought rest in sleep, 
and while the conscious mind slept soundly, have 
arisen in a somnambulistic condition, and solved 
the problem correctly. In the same way, title papers 
and other things of value, which were lost, have been 
pointed out to the conscious mind. 

Often in seeming dreams (but real visions), we 
have coming events in our lives foreshadowed or rep- 
resented in symbols. These visions should be care- 
fully noted and well considered, for they always have 
significance, and are often literally fulfilled. Or if a 
symbol is given, we are often able, when awake, 
to interpret it, as solving some of the vexed ques- 
tions of conscious life. It is a frequent experience 
of the writer that the unsolved problems of the mind 
are unraveled, or such a trend of thought invoked, 
as will solve them, by a symbolic vision which ap- 
pears in sleep. The strong impression of the vision 
usually wakes me, and as soon as the conscious mind 
sets its machinery of reason to work, I have no 
trouble in applying the symbolic significance to some 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 159 

problem of unsolved thought, which had probably 
for months and years, sought a solution from the 
conscious mind. In a sleeping vision, January i6, 
1898, a discussion in the psychic realm was pre- 
sented to the writer. The question to be discussed 
was "Christian Perfection," or the possibility of the 
followers of Christ attaining the Christ character 
on earth; a question which had several times been 
up in our prayer meetings. A voice seemed to say 
to me, take the affirmative side; and immediately 
quoted the last verse of the fifth chapter of Matthew 
(the words of Jesus), "Be ye therefore perfect, as 
your Heavenly Father is perfect." Awaking at once, 
I became better satisfied than ever that Jesus meant 
what he said in the words, "These signs shall follow 
them that believe." And in another place, told his 
disciples that with proper faith, they should perform 
even greater things than he had done on earth. 

The superiority of the soul or sub-conscious 
mind, to the external conscious mind, ought to be 
apparent to all thinkers, from the simple, but pro- 
found fact of sleep. We spend about one-third 
of our time in sleep ; during which the body, and its 
life, the conscious mind, is suspended. It is, in fact, 
a temporary death, and is called by the poets, the 
twin sister of death. What is it that looks after 
and presides over the processes of life, while this 
temporary death prevails in the body and mind? 
What force keeps up the pulsations of the heart, the 
circulation of the blood, and the respiration of the 
lungs ; without all of which, life could not continue 
a moment? The boasted mind has nothing to do 
with it — it is asleep, and wholly unconscious. 

It is the soul which presides over and runs the 



l60 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

processes of life; under the direction of God's spirit, 
acting through the spirit of the man. The soul never 
sleeps ; and we sometimes get glimpses of its action, 
in dreams and visions. If the action of all the organs 
of the cerebrum brain is suspended, the sleep is per- 
fect, and we have no dreams. But if the organ of 
memory is awake, it catches glimpses of the action 
of the soul, and mixing them with impressions al- 
ready existing on its own tablets, remembers the 
mixture as a dream. If the reasoning faculties of 
the mind are awake, we may get a statement or an 
argument, and sometimes even an address. The 
writer has several times in life made orderly argu- 
ments in his sleep, upon subjects which had a fast 
hold upon his mind, and kept his memory and 
reasoning faculties awake, while all the other organs 
of the brain were sleeping. As already stated, we 
often get in sleep a psychic vision, which is a symbol 
of some truth or fact, which the Holy Spirit, or in- 
visible guides, wish to impress on the mind. And 
sometimes we get a glimpse of the future ; as "com- 
ing events cast their shadows before them." 

The following wonderful case is an example of 
'the powers of the soul ; and conclusively shows that 
it is aware of many things unknown to the mind : 

This article is contributed by Count Ernst von 
Leben to the Theosophist. It illustrates some start- 
ling facts with which thinkers should be familiar. 
The count goes on to say : 

The facts of my narrative happened just as I 
have stated them, but as the actors of the little drama 
are all still living, and as many of the incidents are 
such that the chief actor would not like to have them 
published to all the world as having happened to 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS l6l 

him, I have been compelled to alter all names and 
localities, but narrate the facts without any em- 
bellishment. 

When I was studying at Heidelberg, one of my 
boon companions was a captain in the German army, 
called Sergius Hofmann. It is not often that one 
finds a lover of the mystical and occult among the 
military, but if ever there was one, it was Captain 
Sergius Hofmann. 

My friend had been married some few years 
when I first met him. His wife had a fortune of her 
own, and so they lived in very comfortable style for 
a German officer. His wife was not much interested 
in the occult, consequently he did not reveal this side 
of his character so much to her as he did .to me. His 
wife's tastes were more for society and gaiety. 

One day I made the acquaintance of an American 
lady, the Baroness von Ritter, and her sister, Miss 
Arnold. These ladies being interested in spiritual- 
ism and discovering it to be also my hobby, asked 
me to come every Sunday afternoon and sit quietly 
with them to see if we could not develop some 
spiritual gifts amongst ourselves. The gift that 
came to Miss Arnold was automatic writing. First 
with the help of a planchette, afterwards with simply 
a pencil in her hand, she would write messages pur- 
porting to come from the world of departed souls. 

As I was often talking of my friend Captain 
Hofmann, they asked me to bring him some day. 
Accordingly, one Sunday afternoon I brought him 
and introduced him, and we had a seance together, 
which ended in an interesting talk on astrology and 
palmistry which the captain practiced amongst his 
other studies. Finally, the captain gave Miss Arnold 



l62 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

an example of his art by delineating her character 
and fate from her hand. 

Shortly afterwards, the captain was ordered out 
on service at the Cameroons, and as the station was 
notorious for fevers he left his wife behind him in 
Germany. He saw no more of the baroness and her 
sister, who also shortly afterwards left Heidelberg 
and went to reside in Switzerland. In course of 
time I also left and went to my professional duties in 
England. 

More than a year had passed away. Occasionally 
I corresponded on matters spiritual with the baron- 
ess. One day I was asked in a letter whether Cap- 
tain Hofmann and wife got on well together, or 
whether they had had any quarrel. I replied that 
except that on the mental plane their tastes did not 
altogether agree, I had always found them good 
comrades to each other, and that no quarrel had 
taken place so far as my knowledge went. In reply, 
the baroness informed me of the reason of her ques- 
tion. She and her sister, in their home in Switzer- 
land, were sitting together to get automatic writings 
from spirits,- when one evening, to their astonish- 
ment. Miss Arnold's hand was controlled to write 
by the spirit of "Captain Sergius Hofmann." This 
was the first time that an intelligence that had not 
yet permanently separated from his earthly body, 
had communicated with them by this means. He 
affirmed that he was still living in his body, but 
that he was very unhappy, and found some comfort 
in talking to them. When asked why he was un- 
happy, he replied that he would shortly be divorced 
from his wife on account of some action of hers; 
that his outer self was not aware of this fact, but 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 163 

only dimly felt some shadow settling upon him. 
Being then asked to give some proof that 
it was really his self communicating, he replied that 
he had held Miss Arnold's hand for five minutes. 
Miss Arnold indignantly repudiated the fact that 
she had allowed any gentleman to hold her hand 
for so long, but soon they recollected that the captain 
had told her fortune from her hand on the only 
occasion he had met her. 

Time went on. The spirit of the captain came 
again, each time persisting in affirming that the same 
fate was hanging over him, and apparently finding 
some consolation in thus relieving the burden of 
his mind ; but nothing in the outer world seemed to 
point to the truth of the statement. Captain Hof- 
mann, I heard from friends of his, had returned, 
and was living very peaceably and quietly with his 
wife. Six months or so had passed since his return, 
when at Christmas time I went to spend a holiday 
at Heidelberg to look up some old friends and to 
refer to some books in the library there. It was a 
week before Christmas, and I was absorbed in my 
books in the library when I was tapped on the 
shoulder, and, looking up, saw my old friend, Cap- 
tain Hofmann. "Well, old man," he said, "I had 
a sort of presentiment that I should meet you soon, 
and a sudden whim to come here this afternoon, 
and here you are. Let us come out into the beer 
garden. I have had some queer experiences lately 
I want to tell you of." We went out, and, on the 
way, I remarked that I had heard of his return six 
months ago from Africa, but I had no idea of his 
being in Heidelberg. 'T am stationed at Mainz," 
he said. "My wife and I have been staying here 



164 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

for a few days; you must come in and see her 
presently." The unpleasant affair, then, thought I, 
has not come off. 

When we had settled down over our beer, he be- 
gan to tell me the following extraordinary experi- 
ences. 

He had discovered, he said, that his spirit double 
was in the habit of wandering about and making 
communications to living persons. I smiled. He 
has heard from my friends, I thought, but, to my 
surprise, he continued : "There are some people 
who live in a castle down the Rhine, a widow lady 
and two daughters, whose names I had never heard 
of, whose existence I was not externally aware of. 
These ladies have taken up with esoteric and mystical 
Christianity, and one of the daughters is controlled 
to give writings purporting to be teachings of 
angels. One evening, a few months after my return 
from Africa, instead of the usual angel inspiring 
the hand of the girl Adela, there came a communica- 
tion from a new spirit signing himself 'Sephariel.' 
That, you know, is a spirit that I am often in com- 
munication with. This spirit ordered the mother to 
make the acquaintance of a certain incarnated per- 
son called Captain Sergius Hofmann, as there were 
communications that could be given only in his 
presence. As they had never heard of me, they did 
not know what to do. But on subsequent evenings 
they got communications signed by my name en- 
treating them to make my personal acquaintance, 
saying they could give me a great deal of help, and 

if they would write to Countess W she would 

give my address and introduce m.e. 

"Out of curiosity they did so, not giving the 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS l6S 

countess the exact reasons why they asked her to 
give them my address. She did so, and I was in- 
formed by letter of the communications and re- 
quested to come down to the castle for a visit of a 
few days. 

"I went down there full of curiosity. I found 
the three ladies very congenial people, and I got inti- 
mate with them at once — as if we had known one 
another in ages gone by. You know the feeling," 
he said to me. "We had some very high and mysti- 
cal teachings through Sephariel, and I left. But 
after I left my spirit continued to write through the 
hand of Adela. There is some sort of affinity be- 
tween the soul of that girl and me, you understand," 
said Sergius, looking at me full with his steady gaze 
for a few seconds as if wishing to implant an idea 
into my brain which he did not wish to give utter- 
ance to in words. "My spirit wrote through her 
hands begging them to continue my acquaintance, 
saying that a great blow would fall on me shortly 
like a thunder-clap, and that if my outer self did not 
get a warning and sympathy in time, it would lose 
its reason and do some rash act. The blow is to fall 
on Christmas eve. There is my story," said the cap- 
tain, "but I cannot see where the blow is to come 
from." 

In return, I told him about his spirit having 
communicated also through my friend Miss Arnold, 
prophesying trouble going to befall him, but I 
thought it discreet not to mention anything about a 
divorce. 

"Now you must come along and see my wife," 
said the captain, gaily, "she will be delighted to see 
you, and will make some afternoon tea in your 



l66 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

honor. We are only passing through Heidelberg, 
and staying a few days in lodgings. My wife is 
going on to-morrow, to spend her Christmas with 
her parents in Dresden, but I am going to stay here 
for mine. I cannot get leave long enough. Besides," 
he added, in a low voice, "if this blow is to come 
to me on 'Christmas eve, I may as well be alone to 
receive it." 

I found madame and the captain very genial and 
jovial. There seemed to be no misunderstanding 
as yet between them. We laughed and chatted, and 
then I took my leave. "Come and let us have lunch 
together on Christmas day, if you have nothing 
better to do," he suggested, as we both shook hands. 
"We shall both be lonely bachelors, and I may want 
cheering," he added, significantly. "Well, I will 
call for you, and we will go to the gardens together," 
I replied. 

A week went by, and Christmas eve came and 
went. The next morning, as by arrangement, I 
called to fetch my friend, expecting to find his fancy 
about the blow falling on him suddenly on a par- 
ticular date to be all nonsense. " But I found him 
sitting with his elbows on a desk, and with his head 
leaning on his hands, and staring, crushed and 
stolidly, at a letter before him. 

"The blow has come," he said, "and through this 
letter I have discovered that my wife has been false 
to me while I was away on service. I was writing 
to my wife yesterday evening, when the post brought 
this letter addressed to her and forwarded on here 
from our home. I knew the handwriting well. It 
was from my wife's greatest schoolgirl friend. She 
often wrote and my wife always showed me her 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 167 

letters. So not thinking there could be any secrets 
between them, I concluded there could be no harm 
in opening her letter, rea'ding her news, and en- 
closing it in the one I was writing to my wife. In 
that letter I discovered that when I had been away 
in Africa that girl and my wife had been together 
and gone off on a tour with a theatrical company, 
and each had lived as the wife of one of the actors. 
There is the blow, and I had not a suspicion of it !" 

Then I told the captain how it was his fate, and 
how his spirit had known of it, and a year and a half 
ago had told us of its impending. He was amazed 
to hear this. "All that I have felt," he said, "is a 
sort of vague unrest." 

Just then the post brought a letter. "It is from 
Adela's mother," he said reverently. He show^ed 
me what it said. "Last night my daughter received 
the following communication from Sephariel and we 
are ordered to send it at once to you." On another 
slip of paper was written : "The blow has come to 
you that we knew of and spoke of from within. Be 
composed and resolute. It is your destiny. We are 
near you, giving you our sympathy." 

I left my friend. I could not persuade him to 
come with me. He could not eat, he protested. I 
felt that he wanted to feed on the letter just re- 
ceived. So I left him, and lunched by myself, with 
my mind full of the wonder which I had just wit- 
nessed. 

For the next two or three days I did not like 
to intrude myself on my friend in his pain. I con- 
tented myself with writing to say that he could 
command my services if I could help him in any way. 
But I received no reply. I walked by his lodgings, 



l68 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

I watched for him, but I could see nothing- of him. 
On the evening of the second day I ventured to 
knock at his door and ask the landlady after him. 
She said he had been ill, or something was the matter 
with him. He had shut himself up in his room and 
had hardly touched a morsel of food, but that even- 
ing half an hour ago he had gone out. The next 
morning I could wait no longer. I determined to 
call and cheer him up. 

I found him in his room. "I am all right now," 
he said. "I have had a lesson. I had been brooding 
over what was the best thing to do, and yesterday 
I came to the conclusion that the best solution out 
of the difficulty was to take my own life. I could 
thus save bringing a public disgrace on my wife. 
Besides, what have I to live for? My dear- 
est friends are all in the spirit world. I 
would go there. Even if I obtained a di- 
vorce," he added, with his significant gaze again, 
"I could not ask a young and happy girl to marry 
one whose honor had been publicly dragged in the 
dirt. So I determined I would go out and buy a 
strong dose of chloral at two chemists' shops, and 
come home and drink them. I went out in the even- 
ing and purchased them, and when I came home I 
found a letter had arrived by post in my absence, 
and, as my landlady had placed it on my candlestick, 
I took it up to my bedroom. It was from Adela. 
For a long time I hesitated to open it. When a reso- 
lute man has made up his mind to any one course of 
action, he does not like subjecting his mind to any- 
thing that is likely to make it irresolute again. At 
last I was impelled to open it, and this is what I 
found in it. Read it." 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 169 

A short note from Adela said : "The following 
has just been written through me. I do not know 
quite what it means, but I am ordered to send it to 
you without delay." On an enclosed slip was writ- 
ten in a big, firm handwriting: "As soon as you 
receive this, go out without hesitating and fling that 
pernicious stuff which you have in your pocket into 
the gutter of the street, and remember that you have 
to live for a definite purpose. Sephariel." 

"Well, I went out," said Captain Hofmann, "and 
flung the bottles in the street, and now I am con- 
tented. I feel like a soldier who has been ordered 
to stay at his post, and that my life is not my own." 

Here my narrative must end. My friend, the 
captain, applied for a divorce, and in course of time 
obtained it, the case being undefended and kept from 
the papers by judicious expenditure upon reporters. 

In the foregoing case, it seems that the soul or 
sub-conscious mind of Captain Hofmann, was all 
the time aware of his wife's infidelity; but had no 
means of communicating the fact to his conscious 
mind, except by the roundabout way of leaving the 
physical body, and communicating through a me- 
dium. His spirit guide also communicated the same 
fact in the same way. 

Somnambulism not only proves the existence of 
the soul, as both sleep and hypnotism do, but shows 
its immense superiority over the mind. The follow- 
ing cases illustrate the superior power of the soul 
or sub-conscious mind ; and are taken from pages 
50 and 51 of Hudson Tuttle's "Psychic Science:" 

The Archbishop of Bordeaux is authority for the 
following. A young clergyman was in the habit of 



170 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

rising from his bed and writing his sermons while 
asleep. When he had written a page, he would read 
it aloud and correct it. While writing, the arch- 
bishop held a piece of pasteboard under his chin to 
prevent him seeing what he was writing, but he 
went on without being in the least discommoded. 

"A young lady at school succeeded in her Latin 
exercises without devoting much time or attention 
to them. At length the secret of her easy progress 
was discovered. She was observed to leave her room 
at night, take her class book, and go to a certain 
place on the bank of a small stream, where she re- 
mained but a short time, and then returned to the 
house. In the morning she was unconscious of what 
had occurred during the night; but a glance at the 
lesson of the day, resulted in the discovery that it 
was already quite familiar to her." 

Her soul had mastered it in a few minutes, while 
her mind was sound asleep. 

. Sleep walking is another conclusive test of the 
power of the soul ; because persons walking in sleep 
pass safely over the most dangerous positions, where 
they would not dare go when awake. 

The nearest approach to death is trance in its 
deepest form. It is often mistaken by the doctors 
for death, and thousands of poor victims buried 
alive. From hundreds of cases published in the 
papers, I cite the following, in which, luckily, the 
victim was saved : 

In all its work the Society for Psychical Re- 
search never unearthed a story more remarkable than 
one which is vouched for by Bishop Samuel Fallows, 
of the Reformed Episcopal Church. 

"It was told at a meeting of a college Greek 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS I7I 

letter society," said the bishop to a reporter for the 
Sunday Inter Ocean, "by the young husband of the 
woman who figures in the story. He pledged every- 
body to secrecy concerning names, dates, or any- 
thing which would fix the identity of the parties. 
All are Chicago people of well-known families, and 
the principals are alive to-day." 

After stipulating that the names of the people 
in print should be Charles and Mrs. Charles Smith, 
the bishop told the story as follows : 

Some years ago Mrs. Charles Smith, the wife 
of a young Chicago man living on the North Side, 
was taken seriously ill and died in a short time. She 
was not embalmed and was buried two or three days 
later in Rose Hill cemetery. She was buried in the 
afternoon, and in the evening a friend of the family 
came in and decided to stay in the house that night 
with the husband and servants. In the middle of 
the night Mr. Smith was awakened from a rather 
restless sleep by some one calling his name. He heard 
the name two or three times, "Charles, Charles," 
very distinctly. He did not associate the voice with 
anyone he knew, and said to himself that it was a 
hallucination. Being a man of materialistic views 
he attached no superstitious meaning to the matter, 
and soon fell into a troubled sleep again. After a 
little while he was awakened by the voice again, this 
time more insistent : "Charles, Charles, Charles !" 
Just as day was breaking, for the third time he heard 
the call again, this time entreatingly. 

This time he recognized the voice very distinctly 
as that of his wife. Moved by some inexplicable 
impulse, he sprang up, searched the room thorough- 



172 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

ly, found no one, and rushed into where his friend 
was asleep. 

"Come, get up," he said; "we must go to Rose 
Hill !" 

His friend tried to dissuade him, but to no pur- 
pose. They harnessed a horse to a light buggy, took 
spades and pick-axes, and drove to the cemetery at 
break-neck speed. As quickly as possible they dug 
down to the coffin, which had been put there the 
afternoon before, and opened it. The young wife 
was just turning over in the casket. Although alive 
she was unconscious. Presumably she had been in 
a stupor the entire time. She was taken home, re- 
covered consciousness, and is alive to-day. She has 
no idea that she was ever buried alive, and probably 
if she had known all of the circumstances at that 
time the shock would have killed her. She was told 
that she had been very ill and had recovered almost 
miraculously. Beyond that she knows nothing of 
the story. There seems to be but one explanation, 
and that is that Mrs. Smith's sub-conscious mind 
influenced the mind of her husband telepathically 
and warned him of her danger. 

This last case not only proves the existence of 
the soul, after the death of the body, but also clearly 
demonstrates clairaudience, or spirit-hearing. The 
husband being sensitive, heard with spirit-ear the 
spirit-voice of his poor wife, miles away in the sealed 
coffin, in the bottom of the grave. The woman had 
no audible voice, because her entire physical body, 
including the organs of speech, were so dead that it 
had been buried. The bond of love betwen the man 
and wife was so strong, that it had quickened his 
psychic nature, and developed his spirit hearing ; and 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 173 

he with spirit ears heard her spirit voice, which was 
entirely inaudible to the natural world. And this 
brings up the great fact of the psychic senses. There 
is not only a psychic brain, with all the correspond- 
ing organs to the physical brain, including a perfect 
memory, but also psychic senses corresponding to 
the five external senses ; and this was a case of clair- 
audience or spirit hearing, by the husband, which 
saved the life of the wife. Clairvoyance, or spirit 
sight, is much more common than clairaudience, 
spirit hearing. 

The following case of the saving of a ship and 
hundreds of lives, through the dream, or rather the 
psychic vision of a woman, is a wonderful illustra- 
tion of both clairvoyance and clairaudience. For 
she saw with spirit sight the breakers ten thousand 
miles away; and her husband, by spirit hearing, re- 
ceived her warning in time to save the ship. The 
following is the account of it, and speaks for itself: 

THOUGHT TRANSFERENCE VOUCHED FOR BY A NAVAL 

OFFICER. A SHIP IN THE PACIFIC SAVED FROM 

AN UNCHARTERED REEF^ HE BELIEVES, THROUGH 
A PREMONITION OF DANGER FELT BY THE WIFE 
OF AN OFFICER THOUSANDS OF MILES AWAY. 

"Listen and I will give you an instance which is 
true in every particular, though I do not care to 
mention the names of the persons concerned; but 
they are in the navy to-day : 

*We will say that Lieutenant Glover was officer 
of the deck of the ship Rancocus. She had been 
cruising off the coast of South America for several 
months, and on putting into port received orders 



174 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

to sail for a small group of islands one thousand 
miles to the west, and rescue some sailors who were 
reported there. The vessel was nearing this place 
when the incident occurred. As I have said, Mr. 
Glover was on deck that night. It was blowing 
pretty fresh and clouding up, and he ordered the 
royals in and then topgallant sails; even then the 
ship was heeling over so that it was not comfortable. 
He was about to call the watch and reef topsails, 
and was standing by the weather rigging looking 
out over the water listening to the swash of waves, 
when he heard a voice: 'Keep to the right; keep 
further to the right, for God's sake.' It was so 
distinct and clear that he turned, expecting to see 
some one ; but the man at the wheel was a long dis- 
tance off. Glover called to him: 'What did you 
say, quartermaster ?' he asked. 'I didn't speak, sir,' 
replied the man. 'I thought you did,' Glover re- 
joined. He walked forward a little way and looked 
out over the water again, when again came the cry, 
'Keep to the right; keep to the right.' 

"The officer turned quickly, but there was no one 
near him, and, startled, he turned aft, a strange 
fear, or something akin to it, taking possession of 
him. He was in charge of the ship, and was re- 
sponsible for her, but he had no right to change the 
course without consulting the captain. Then, again, 
it was nonsense to listen to his imagination, he 
thought ; so he strode forward with an effort to 
throw the feeling off. But as he grasped the shrouds, 
and looked ahead, the voice came again : 'Keep to 
the right, in God's name! Keep to the right!' 

"That settled it. Glover sprang forward, and 
shouted : 'Lay aft, watch ; 'bout ship !' The men 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 175 

sprang to their stations. 'Ready about stations for 
stays !' came the order, followed by the whistle of 
the boatswain. The ship surged up into the wind, 
buffeted the waves for a few moments, and then 
swung away on the other tack. As she came on 
her course Glover made up his mind that he was 
in for it, as when he explained to the captain that 
he had put the ship about all on account of a voice 
he would in all probability be either put under arrest 
or placed on the sick report as being unfit for duty, 
while the men would think he had been drinking. 
But his relief in sailing in another direction was so 
great that he did not seem to mind anything else, 
and he immediately proceeded to report : 'Captain,' 
he said, 'I have come to report that I have put the 
ship about for what you will consider an idiotic 
reason. Three times I heard a voice by me on the 
deck say, "Keep more to the right !" and I was so 
convinced that there was danger ahead that it be- 
came a certainty, and I put the ship about, sir.' 

"Glover stood, and waited for his sentence, as 
the captain was a noted martinet, and an explosion 
was fairly sure to come ; but, to his amazement, the 
captain said: 'You did quite right. Glover; reduce 
sail, and keep her as near the spot where you went 
about as you can until morning.' Glover went on 
deck much pleased, and in twenty minutes had the 
ship lying to on the port task. 

"The wind blew hard during the night, but by 
morning it had gone down. The captain came on 
deck early and at once sent for Glover. 'Mr. Glover,' 
he said, 'I wish you to figure out exactly the leeway 
and drift during the night and put the ship on the 
old course again, and let me know when you esti- 



176 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

mate that she will reach where you were last night 
when you put her about.' Glover figured for a 
while, ordered the ship about, and stated that they 
would reach the spot in two hours. The men soon 
discovered that something unusual was in the wind, 
and excitement grew intense when the officer of the 
deck ordered an extra lookout in the top and told 
all hands to keep an eye out for danger ahead. 
Glover himself went forward, and every top had 
one or two men. 

"The ship was forging ahead at great speed, 
and at four bells Glover informed the captain that, 
as near as he could judge, they were on the exact 
spot. 'Keep a weather eye out, lads,' said the cap- 
tain, 'and the man who sees anything ahead gets 
extra grog.' For twenty minutes the ship plunged 
on. Then a man in the fore top waved his arm, 
shouting, 'Luff, luff ; rocks ahead 1' Up went the 
helm, and the big ship surged around into the wind, 
while the sailor pointed to the starboard where the 
sea was eddying, boiling and foaming over a long 
sunken ledge just at or below the surface, so low, 
indeed, that it could not have been seen until the 
ship was nearly on it. Glover's face was as white 
as a sheet as the captain walked up to him and said, 
'Say nothing of this, my boy, but you have saved 
us from a horrible death.' 'Not I, sir,' replied 
Glover, looking so demoralized that the captain 
sent him below while he ordered the ship to be laid 
to. In a few minutes a boat was lowered, and the 
crew, with leads and all the appliances for making 
soundings and mapping the reef, rowed to it. 

"The wind was dying rapidly, and in a short 
while the boat ran within a few feet of the spot and 



PHY&ICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 177 

found a ledge about a foot below the surface of 
jagged, toothlike rocks, extending along for a* mile, 
and very narrow, with deep water all about ; a ledge 
never known before. Whether it was a new up- 
heaval could not be judged. In any event it was a 
most dangerous place, and in ten minutes more, 
probably, the ship would have crashed into it on the 
previous night and not a man would have been left 
to tell the story. Now that ledge is marked on the 
charts. The strangest part of the whole affair now 
comes in. Glover never mentioned the circumstance 
to any one ; but when they reached port again, some 
months later, he found a letter from his wife, a 
portion of which he showed to the captain. 'I can- 
not give it verbatim,' said the story-teller, 'but I 
have seen the letter, which ended with the hope that 
her husband would not think her foolish, but she 
had had a fearful dream. She saw the ship rushing 
along, with him on deck, and there seemed to be a 
horrible abyss right before it. There was still time 
to save him, and she screamed, "Keep more to the 
right! keep to the right!" so loudly that it awoke 
her. She hoped it was not a presentiment of evil.' 

"That's all," said the retired officer, "and it is 
almost exactly true, or as true as I can give it with- 
out naming the date, the officer, the ship and her 
cruising ground. The fact remains that this wife 
in a dream saw her husband rushing to disaster, 
and by some stupendous mental effort communicated 
a warning to him several thousand miles away, her 
very words being repeated, so that his ship was 
saved." 

It is a historical fact that Swedenborg clairvoy- 



178 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

antly saw his own city, Stockholm, burning, from a 
town in Germany, several hundred miles away. A. 
J. Davis saw his future wife clairvoyantly from 
New York to Ohio; and both Davis and Sweden- 
borg saw and talked with disembodied spirits 
nearly every day for many years of their earthly 
lives. These facts all show that the spiritual senses 
of sight and hearing pertain to the inner man ; and 
therefore that there is a sub-conscious mind or soul, 
which is the real man, of which the external mind is 
but a reflex. 

Psychometry or the soul sense of feeling or 
touch, is a still more wonderful power. This power 
was discovered by Professor Joseph Rodes Buch- 
anan in 1842, and I consider it the greatest of all 
the psychic powers. Touch is the external sense of 
psychometry, or soul measure. This discover)?- of 
Professor Buchanan's is the greatest ever made, be- 
cause it puts one en rapport not only with the object 
touched, but with everything connected with it ante- 
cedently and subsequently, both in the physical and 
psychical worlds. And it applies to everything to 
which the mind or soul can be directed. It is yet 
to be the means of giving us correct histories of 
the nations and races of the past ; and also of their 
careers and destinies in the future. It will also un- 
ravel the mazes of geology, and give us the remote 
history of mother earth, as written in the everlasting 
rocks; tell us of the cataclysms and catastrophes 
of the past ; the sinking of continents, and the rising 
of mountain chains; and the many types of man 
who have appeared and disappeared, as the mighty 
panorama of evolution has slowly proceeded through 
the lapse of ages and epochs unnumbered. It will 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 179 

also tell us of the coming cataclysms, of the sinking 
of lands, the rise of seas; and the final end of 
nations and races, as the cups of their miquity be- 
come full. And will point to revolutions, and the 
fall of empires, as they cast their somber shadows 
before them. 

A person of strong psychometric power can hold 
a letter in the hand, and describe the writer physi- 
cally, psychically, mentally, morally and spiritually; 
and even enter into the outlines of his history. Mrs. 
Cornelia Buchanan, wife of Professor J. R. Buch- 
anan, was a fine psychometrist, and gave correct 
descriptions of many of the leading men and women 
of the past, from simply holding in the hand a 
picture or letter. And also gave the leading out- 
lines of the history and works of most of the 
Apostles, and of Jesus Christ. Many wonderful 
readings can be found in Buchanan's Manual of 
Psychometry, made by Mrs. Buchanan and other 
psychometrists. It seems that psychometry includes 
the most important and mysterious parts of 
prophecy. The primary part of prophecy consists 
of intelligent inferences, drawn from mathematics, 
logic and the fixed laws of nature; such as predict- 
ing an eclipse of the sun many years in advance of 
the time. But reason cannot invade the psychic 
realm, and discover "coming events as they cast 
their shadows before them." Here psychometry 
comes in, and fills the long felt want. The psy- 
chometrist can suspend or ignore the conscious mind, 
and enter the psychic realm, and become at once 
en rapport with all souls and with magnetic cur- 
rents of the great sea of ether; and can at once both 



l80 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

see and feel the mighty army of "coming events," 
as they troop up from the unseen future. 

Here is a short simple case, which illustrates the 
principle of this wondrous power, as follows : 

"But how are these things stored away or 
shelved in the brain ? or, rather, is the brain the only 
receptacle of memory? To illustrate, a sensitive 
was taken where a murder had been committed and 
given a fragment of rock picked up on the ground, 
and from this she proceeded to describe the par- 
ticulars of the murder, of which she had no previous 
intelligence. In this case was it memory? If so, 
was it located in the inanimate rock? It certainly 
was not in the brain of the sensitive. In instances of 
this kind we have additional evidences of life exist- 
ing with all inanimate objects, and as sound is 
caught up and treasured by the cylinder of the phon- 
ograph, so is the history of every event written 
upon the superfices of the objects lying near by, and 
they may be conveyed to the brain of a sensitive 
and again reproduced." 

Professor Denton reports from the spirit world, 
that ether is an immense mirror, which reflects 
everything that takes place in all the planets, and 
makes all visible to spirit eyes. 

Thus it appears that not only every event, but 
every thought and feeling, is recorded in indelible 
characters, upon the ether which penetrates our at- 
mosphere at all points; and may be apprehended 
not only by disembodied spirits, but also by psychics 
in the body, and reproduced. The phonograph and 
other inventions illustrate this great truth. 

The following case from Arizona also illustrates 
the great historical value of psychometry: 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS l8l 

I wish to make a record for the benefit of present 
and future generations of a most truthful psy- 
chometric reading that has to do with and throws 
light upon the pre-historic people who once in- 
habited the Salt River valley in Maricopa county, 
Arizona. The ruins of dwellings and canals are 
found to cover about 300 square miles of territory, 
reaching from the base of the Superstition moun- 
tains on the east to the mouth of Salt river, where 
it empties into the Gila (pronounced Hela) on the 
west. Some of these buildings were very large, 
one ruin (mound) covering fully an acre of ground. 

In the winter of '83-84 I was living in the city of 
Phoenix, in the heart of the valley. An ex-soldier 
made excavations of some of these mounds or ruins, 
and found many relics, among which were the re- 
mains of three human beings. I visited the excava- 
tion and secured a bone, which I carefully wrapped 
in cotton and put into an oyster can and mailed it 
to Dr. James Cooper at Bellefontaine, Ohio, with the 
following letter : 

Phoenix, A. T., Jan. 26, 1884. 

James Cooper, M. D., Bellefontaine, Ohio: 

Dear Doctor — I send you a relic which I trust 
will introduce you to pleasant acquaintances. When 
you have examined and reported I will write par- 
ticulars. Fraternally, 

O. F. Thornton. 

On February 16 I received the following from 
Dr. Cooper: 



l82 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

Bellefontaine, Ohio, Feb. lo, 1884. 

Mr. F. O. Thornton: 

Dear Brother — Yours of the 26th ult. has, 
with the relic, been to hand for several days. I would 
have attended to it sooner, but health of self and 
wife is not good and I had to await conditions. 

PSYCHOMETRIC EXAMINATION OF THE RELIC. 

This is part of the vertebral column (lumbar 
vertebrae) of a human being, and it seems to have 
been recovered from the ruins of what was once the 
home of its owner, or, rather, of the soul that once 
dwelt in the house of flesh of which this bone was a 
part of the framework. 

*I am carried back into the past many ages and 
see a fertile valley through which a stream of no 
great size winds its devious way. The stream is 
dammed at intervals of some miles and the water 
diverted into small canals or ditches, which convey 
it over the fields in which corn and what seem to 
be beans and other vegetables seem to be growing. 
I see people busy in the fields, some using hoes and 
others pulling weeds and loosening the soil about 
the growing vegetation with what look like small 
spades made of wood but shod with a kind of metal. 
The men are, many of them, more than six feet in 
height, of full habit and very muscular. The 
women are six to eight inches shorter, have fine 
forms and are not ungraceful. The features, 
though negative, are well formed and gentle in ex- 
pression. 

I see dwellings, which are mostly square, or 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 183 

nearly so, some of them two stories in height and 
built of what looks like stone (in fact some are 
stone, I think), but probably it is adobe. But the 
particular individual to whom this house belonged: 
I see a man, his wife and two children, a boy and 
girl — about, say 12 and 9 years respectively. They 
are of a light yellow color, with black eyes and 
hair. The woman and girl are dressed in a cloth 
woven out of flax or similar vegetable fiber, and the 
man and boy wear a kind of tunic which covers the 
body from the neck to the knees, leaving the arms 
and legs bare, except the sandals on the feet. The 
heads of the males are bare, but the females have a 
square of cloth which is ornamented with metal, 
like silver and copper, in small round and square 
pieces, which are pierced with holes and worked 
into different forms on the border of this square 
of cloth. This is worn over the head, the front part 
partly covering the forehead and the back part rest- 
ing on the shoulders. 

The dress of the female is a loose frock falling 
below the knee, has loose sleeves and is confined 
at the waist by a blue and red belt, also ornamented 
with pieces of metal and bright-looking stones in 
front. The belt is more a sash, for the loose ends 
fall to or a little below the hip on the left side. 

The man seems to have been a worker in metal, 
for I see a furnace, melting cups (crucibles )and a 
flat stone and hammer which are used to beat the 
metal out into form for use. I think evidence of 
these facts will be (if they have not akeady been) 
found near where this relic came from. 

I finally see a great commotion among the 



184 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

people; the heavens are very black, lightnings flash 
and fierce winds blow, rain falls and the earth 
seems to be convulsed by an earthquake which 
throws down many of the houses and kills some of 
the people, while others escape to higher ground 
before a large body of water covers for a short 
time the fertile fields and many of the ruined 
dwellings. With this the scene fades from my 
view. 

The foregoing gives a partial glimpse of the 
great civilization which ages ago existed in the 
Rocky Mountain region. The dry, pure air of this 
region has preserved fragments of the remains of 
these prehistoric people and their cities, as explorers 
now find them in Arizona, New Mexico, Colorado, 
Utah and other states. 

The following case of the Pratt brothers of 
Chicago is a wonderful example of soul sympathy 
and psychometric power : 

"Fred Roe Pratt, attorney, and one of the well 
known Pratt twin brothers of 3229 Prairie avenue, 
died at Manila a few days ago and instinctive 
knowledge of his death flashed quicker than the 
cable's message to the mind of Frank Fay Pratt, 
the surviving brother, says the Chicago Daily News. 
Joined through life by some strange telepathic 
faculty, the brothers had for years maintained a 
mystic, unbroken interchange of thoughts and 
tidings. When the last link in the occult chain came 
across 12,000 miles of ocean to Frank Fay Pratt 
the latter knew as unerringly as though his brother 
had died beside him that the twinship was sundered 
and the telepathic partnership dissolved forever. 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS l8S 

"The surviving brother was resting calmly in his 
home at early evening when the knowledge came 
upon him. Stopping but to tell his aged parents of 
the blow, he hurried out into the night, and hour 
after hour walked the streets, fevered with the 
burden of his grief. Three days later came the 
cablegram from Manila telling briefly that Fred, 
who had been voyaging around the world, was dead 
and that his body was upon a steamer going to 
Japan. 

"Frank Fay Pratt was at home to-day talking 
of his brother to a group of sympathizing friends — 
a brother of Robert Baker, with whom the decedent 
had started around the world, Captain Anson and 
others, who had known Fred Pratt, and all of whom 
knew the strange communications so long main- 
tained between the twins." 

Psychometry is the great soul power which is 
finally to correct history, and unfold and reveal 
prophecy. This brings up the subject of prophecy, 
which has often manifested itself in the history of 
the world. 

Probably the most remarkable instance of this 
wonderful power of the sub-conscious mind was 
manifested by Cazotte, the French writer and phil- 
osopher, when at a feast of the leading reformers 
and philosophers of the French Revolution, several 
years in advance of the horrors of the reign of the 
guillotine, by the enlightened power of his soul, he 
looked forward and caught "the coming events as 
they cast their shadows before them." This man 
on that occasion, accurately predicted the fate of all 
the distinguished ladies and gentlemen present. All 



l86 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

the philosophers and reformers were to lose their 
lives at the hands of the rabble; and although his 
predictions were laughed at, the terrible history orf 
the Revolution, after it fell into the hands of Marat 
and Robespierre, literally fulfilled every one of 
them. The conscious mind of Cazotte had no means 
of knowing this terrible future history ; but his en- 
lightened soul could and did look forward, read 
and correctly report it years in advance. 

The readers of the Arena will remember Pro- 
fessor Buchanan's "Coming Cataclysm," written 
five or six years ago. 

The terrible disaster at Galveston is a partial 
fulfillment of the wonderful predictions made by 
Professor Buchanan. Other coast cities will share 
the same fate as Galveston, and all the predictions 
of the "Coming Cataclysm" will be substantially 
fulfilled in the coming disasters on sea and land; 
and the revolutions and wars that are to shock the 
nations and overthrow corrupt governments in the 
near future. 

Since writing the foregoing, the destruction of 
the city of St. Pierre on the island of Martinique 
by volcanic eruption, and the loss of forty thousand 
lives, has added another terrible chapter to the ful- 
fillment of the predictions of Professor Buchanan in 
the "Coming Cataclysm." 

The terrible earthquakes in Central America, the 
destruction of several cities, and the loss of hundreds 
of lives, may be considered a further fulfillment of 
the same prediction. 

This element of prophecy in the soul often as- 
serts itself while the mind and body are asleep, and 
catches a correct view "of coming events, as they 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS I87 

cast their shadows before them." If the organ of 
memory in the conscious mind is awake at the time, 
the vision is noted, and we call it a dream. Hardly 
a human being but has experienced these so-called 
dreams, which were afterwards fulfilled or real- 
ized. The daily papers teem with such cases. The 
following is selected from hundreds that might be 
given, because it is short, and illustrates the point : 

A CINCINNATIAN''S VISIONS WERE MATERIALLY 
REALIZED. 

Cincinnati, Ohio, Jan. i6. — W. A. Gentry 
dreamed on Sunday night that he had been run 
over by an electric car. On Monday night he 
dreamed that he was the victim of a cable car acci- 
dent. The succession of dreams so impressed him 
that he bought two accident tickets for $5,000 each, 
good for a day, and made application -in a regular 
accident agency for a pension of $25 a week acci- 
dent indemnity, $2,500 in case of loss of a limb, 
and $25,000 in case of death from accident. This 
policy had to go to New York for approval and to 
cover the delay he yesterday took another $5,000 
one day ticket. 

At ;-, o'clock yesterday afternoon Gentry stepped 
on an icy crossing and fell prone upon the street. 
His left arm went directly under a heavy coal cart 
wheel. He is at the City Hospital, where it is the 
opinion of the surgeons that amputation will be 
necessary. 

The possession of occult knowledge unknown 
to the conscious mind, and the power of prophecy, 



l88 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

is common to all souls, as has already been duly 
shown in Hofman's case. Thousands of cases 
might be cited, where the soul, when the conscious 
mind is asleep, catches a glimpse of some event or 
disaster, coming up in the near future of the indi- 
vidual. It is usually a premonition of physical 
death, or some calamity. Sometimes the danger 
indicated can be avoided by necessary caution and 
prudence. But if it is death, and the date is fixed, 
it usually occurs on time, and nothing can avert it. 
The evidence seems conclusive that our souls, being 
freed from the clogs of matter, and having free 
access to the boundless sea of ether ; and possessing 
clairvoyant and psychometric power, have a broad 
view of both the past and the future of our personal 
careers. 

The well known dream of Mr. Lincoln was pro- 
phetic, and in point. I quote from Tuttle's Psychic 
Science, p. 138: "It occurred but a short time be- 
fore his death, and was related by Mr. Lincoln to 
his wife and others, in the following words : 'About 
ten days ago I retired very late. I had been up 
waiting for important dispatcheSj I could not have 
been in bed long, when I fell in a slumber and began 
to dream. There seemed to be a death-like stillness 
around me. Then I heard subdued sobs, as if a 
number of persons were weeping. I thought I left 
my bed and wandered down stairs. Then the silence 
was broken by the same sobbing, but the mourners 
were invisible. I went from room to room; no 
living person was in sight, but the same mournful 
sounds met me as I passed along. I was puzzled 
and alarmed. What could be the meaning of all 
this? Determined to find the cause of things so 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 189 

mysterious, I kept on until I arrived at the end room, 
which I entered. There I met a sickening surprise. 
Before me was a catafalque on which was a corpse 
wrapped in funeral vestments. Around it were 
soldiers acting as guards; and there was a throng 
of people, and some gazing mornfully on the corpse, 
whose face was covered; others weeping pitifully. 
Who is dead at the White House? I demanded of 
one of the soldiers. The president, was his answer ; 
he was killed by an assassin. Then came a loud 
burst of grief from the crowd, which woke me from 
my dream.' This dream is historical, and clearly 
shows that the soul of the great martyr president 
was prophetic; and while sleeping he could see the 
mournful event 'casting its dark shadow before it.' " 

Telepathy, or the communication of soul with 
soul, over magnetic lines, either awake or asleep, 
is another wonderful power of the soul. The fol- 
lowing extract shows the mode of Mr. Stead, the 
English reformer and journalist. He communi- 
cates with friends at any distance, wholly through 
the sub-conscious mind or soul. The conscious 
mind may be otherwise engaged, and know nothing 
whatever of the transfer of intelligence from the 
soul, or sub-conscious mind. 

W. T. Stead has acquired a fame perculiarly 
his own as a popular news writer, and champion of 
unpopular causes. He came to the front of spirit- 
ualism by not only espousing the cause, but as one 
of the most wonderful mediums for a form of writ- 
ing he called "automatic." The term is a misnomer, 
for automatic implies that the hand writes of itself, 
while Mr. Stead makes a quite dififerent explana- 



IQO THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

tion. He not only obtains communications from the 
dead but the living, and the far greater part of his 
writings are said to be from distant friends in the 
body. From his prominence in literary circles and 
the influence his writings exert because of the char- 
acter of the journals in which they are published, 
his theories have gained attention and demand con- 
sideration especially of spiritualists. 

Mr. Stead has recently published his views, and 
the following is their complete presentation in his 
own language: 

"I have now for several years conducted a series 
of experiments of automatic writing with friends 
in various parts of the world, and have arrived, 
after much experience at certain conclusions, about 
which I feel tolerably certain. 'Automatic hand- 
writing' is a term used to describe writing which is 
obtained when the recipient, holding pen or pencil, 
places his hand lightly upon a sheet of paper, and 
allows the mind of the communicating persons to 
use that hand as their own. To many it may seem 
incredible that if you disconnect, as it were, your 
hand from your mind, and place it at the disposal 
of a third party, your hand should write anything 
intelligible. I do not say all persons have that 
faculty. I was extremely surprised when I was first 
told that such a thing was possible. 

The conclusions at which I have arrived as the 
result of experiments carried on for the last six or 
seven years are: 

"First, that no one can say beforehand whether 
any particular person can or cannot use my hand for 
the purpose of telepathy or automatic handwriting. 
Some friends who are very near and dear to me 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS IQI 

utterly fail. Others with whom I am not on par- 
ticularly near terms write with considerable accu- 
racy. 

"Secondly, it is not in the least necessary for the 
person who writes with your hand to be conscious 
that you are receiving such a communication from 
him. That is to say, you ring up your friend and 
ask him to communicate by the aid of my automatic 
hand. That message does not, as a rule, produce 
the least impression upon his physical consciousness. 
The friend will use my hand to tell me the whole 
series of incidents which he did not intend to com- 
municate to me. 

"Thirdly, it makes no difference for the receipt 
of the telepathic communications whether the person 
from whom you receive them is asleep or awake, 
or is engaged in any kind of mental or physical exer- 
cise. The sub-conscious mind which alone is exer- 
cised in all such telepathic transmission, takes no 
account of these external circumstances, is always 
ready to be rung up, and never resents any ques- 
tions. 

"Fourthly, the most accurate communications 
are always those relating to subjects upon which 
the person from whom the communication is re- 
ceived feels deeply. An intense feeling, either of 
joy or sorrow, is transmitted not merely with accu- 
racy, but with a certain intensification of emotion, 
whereas the inquiries as to prosaic details, such as 
what they may have had for dinner, or by what 
train they came up to town, are apt to be considered 
quite wrongly. 

"Fifthly, the value of these auto-telepathic com- 
munications is materially impaired by the fact that 



192 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

the transmuting sub-conscious mind or whatever 
it may be, is apt to confound thought with things, 
and to describe a fierce determination to do harm 
as if the harm were absolutely accomplished. In 
the same way a great dread lest an accident should 
occur, will often be rendered as an absolute state- 
ment, as a fact that the accident has occurred. 

"Sixthly, another element which deprives the 
communications of the value which at one time I 
thought they might possess, is that the communica- 
ting medium, whatever it may be, is sublimely ob- 
livious to considerations of time, that is to say, my 
hand has often written accurate descriptions of the 
mental state of a person from whom the message 
came, which were perfectly accurate some years, 
months, weeks or even hours before, but which were 
not correct at the moment at which the message was 
written. This, however, is a comparative bagatelle, 
compared with the element of marvel that is intro- 
duced by the fact that the automatic hand will fre- 
quently describe events as having already happened 
which have not happened at all, but which subse- 
quently happened exactly as described. I have had 
so many experiences of this sort that if any one of 
my friends were to write with my hand and inform 
me that any accident or piece of good fortune had 
befallen him, if the message were given with any 
particularity of detail, I should feel tolerably certain 
that if it had not happened at the time of writing 
it would certainly happen before long. I always 
make a rule of submitting all the writing which I 
believe to my friends from whom it purports to be 
a communication, and their annotations are ex- 
tremely interesting." 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 193 

It is claimed by Thompson Jay Hudson, in his 
work on Psychic Phenomena, and also by W. J. 
Colville in his New Psychology, that the power of 
the sub-conscious mind or soul, over the physical 
body, is almost unlimited, when so ordered by the 
will, the executive of the conscious mind — pro- 
vided always, the conscious mind gets out of the 
way, by being entirely passive. To illustrate what 
I mean : Have the conscious mind just before going 
to sleep, to resolve and order the sub-conscious 
mind, or soul, to remove any obstructions and 
remedy all the ailments that the body may be labor- 
ing under at the time. Then go to sleep, and while 
the powers of the conscious mind are entirely sus- 
pended by profound sleep, the sub-conscious mind 
or soul will proceed to execute the order, by entirely 
relieving the physical body of any ailment from 
which it may be suffering. 

The power of the soul, involved in this propo- 
sition, is the major predicate, or great underlying 
principle, which explains at once most of the cures 
of mental science, christian science, hypnotism, 
trance, etc. I will not include prayer and faith cure, 
because they appeal to the higher plane of God's 
spiritual power. The wonders of hypnotism and 
mental science are all performed on the psychic 
plane. 'They are latent powers of the soul, always 
ready to be manifested for the good of man, when 
properly invoked. But they cannot be fully exer- 
cised, unless the common external mind becomes 
passive, which state cannot be rendered perfect ex- 
cept in sleep, either natural or artificial, as in cases 
of hypnotic experiments. As to the facts, no ques- 
tion can be longer raised. Thousands of almost 



194 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

miraculous cures (cases given up by the physicians) 
have been cured by hypnotists, mental scientists, and 
so-called christian scientists, and at first glance they 
seem beyond belief. If we reason a little, all diffi- 
culty disappears, and nothing wonderful is left ex- 
cept the wisdom and goodness of God. No greater 
miracle has ever existed on earth than human life. 
How is it that the tireless heart pumps on and cir- 
culates the blood of life, day and night, without 
rest and without the aid of the reason of the con- 
scious mind? How is it that the lungs inhale life 
from the air, every moment that we live, whether 
the mind and body be awake or asleep ? How is it 
that the liver secretes bile, the stomach digests food, 
and all the alimentary powers go on continually 
without our aid ? Cannot any sane person see that 
man is dependent on God forlife, and nearly all 
other blessings? That the God who gives life, can 
give health; that health is simply the unobstructed 
flow of life; and that disease is only the obstruction 
that interferes with the outflow of life, and the same 
power that gives the life can remove the obstructions 
and relieve the body, that is, cure the disease, or 
ailments ? What is that power ? The spirit of God, 
acting through the human soul, and imparting life 
to both body and mind. And as the spirit and life 
of God, like his sunshine, are ever flowing and 
shining for all, it is only necessary for man to set 
his selfish personality aside, reduce his physical body 
and conscious mind into a passive condition ; and re- 
lying entirely on the will of the Father, present his 
mind and body to be cleansed, corrected and healed 
by the glorious outflow of God's love and truth and 
power. 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 195 

Of the many thousand wonderful cures that 
have been wrought by the love and truth of God, 
acting through the machinery of the human soul, 
I have only space to cite a case or two, which clearly 
illustrates this wonderful latent power. When the 
prophet Elisha laid his body on that of the seem- 
ingly dead child of the Shumanite woman, he evi- 
dently supplemented the power of love and truth 
with magnetism; but the great lever power which 
brought the spirit back to the body was the com- 
bined love of the mother and the prophet. 

Jesus healed miles away, and without the knowl- 
edge of the sufferer, which is also in point, and il- 
lustrates both mental and christian science. 

Thompson Jay Hudson, in his work on Psychic 
Phenomena, insists that telepathy is the normal 
mode of communication between soul and soul; and 
that in sound sleep, when the conscious mind and 
physical body are in repose, is the time for such 
correspondence between subjective minds. That all 
necessary to be done is for the conscious mind before 
going to sleep, to firmly resolve to communicate with 
an absent friend, on a subject selected, at midnight, 
when both parties will probably be asleep. It is not 
necessary that the other party should know anything 
of the determination of the party acting; but it is 
necessary that the two should be friends in sym- 
pathy at least, if not completely en rapport. That the 
vibratory movements of their lives in spirit, soul 
and body should be so nearly in accord, that com- 
parative harmony exists between them. If the mag- 
netic currents of life with both parties are vibrating 
in unison, there will be no trouble in making the 
psychic connections, so soon as the positive force 



196 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

of the external mind is suspended by sleep. The 
following is one of the tests quoted by Mr. Hudson, 
as reported by S. H. B., the gentleman who made 
the experiment. He resolved in his conscious mind, 
before going to sleep, to visit two ladies in their 
sleeping apartments, at midnight, March 22, 1884. 
Here follows the statement of the ladies as to the 
result, to wit : - 

"On Saturday night, March 22, 1884, about 
midnight, I had a distinct impression that' Mr. S. 
H. B. was present in my room, and distinctly saw 
him while wide awake. He came and stroked my 
hair. I voluntarily gave him this information, 
when he called on me April 12, telling him the time 
and circumstances of the apparition, without any 
suggestion on his part. The appearance was most 
vivid and unmistakable. L. S. Verity. 

Miss A. S. Verity, who was sleeping with her 
sister, corroborates the circumstances, as follows : 

"I remember my sister telling me she had seen 
S. H. B. and that he had stroked her hair. A. S. V." 

Statement of S. H. B. : "On Saturday night, 
March 22, I determined, before going to sleep, to 
make my presence perceptible to Miss V. at mid- 
night. About ten days afterward, I called on Miss 
v., and she told me that about midnight, March 
22, she had seen me so vividly in her room while 
awake, that she was so shocked in her nerves as to 
have to send for a doctor the next morning." 

In this case, the mind and body of S. H. B. were 
wholly unconscious, wrapt in profound sleep; while 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 197 

his spirit in its psychic or astral body, in obedience to 
the decree of the will of the conscious mind, made 
before going to sleep, went to the sleeping apart- 
ments of the lady, aroused her from sleep, and was 
able to so materialize the hand as to stroke her hair. 
The only condition is that the agent concentrate his 
thoughts on the object in view before going to 
sleep. 

Telepathy and prophecy, which we have briefly 
considered, seem to be parts of psychometry, or at 
least connected with it. Psychometry is the psychic 
sense, whose external reflex is touch. And while 
sight responds to clairvoyance and hearing to clair- 
audience, we have not been able to discover the 
psychic senses, of which taste and smell are the 
external reflexes, but such no doubt exists. 

The soul or sub-conscious mind never sleeps, 
and all that is necessary, in order to have more or 
less of its manifestations, is to have a suspension of 
the action of the conscious mind and physical body. 
This may be by natural sleep or by artificial sleep, 
as in mesmerism or hypnotism ; or it may be in some 
of the forms of trance, of which there are several 
degrees. The deepest form of trance is the nearest 
approach to physical death, and is often mistaken 
for death by physicians and others. Thousands of 
unfortunate people are annually buried alive. When 
will people exercise the common sense and humanity 
to keep the bodies of their friends out of the grave 
until physical decomposition sets in? Some of these 
deep trances become a chronic sleep and continue 
for years. Among hundreds of cases, I give the 
following as a sample case: 



iqS the constitution of man in the 

SEVEN YEARS'" SLEEP. A PENNSYLVANIAN's LONG 

CATALEPTIC SLUMBER ENDS. 

Milford, Pa., Jan. ii. — William Depue, a prom- 
inent citizen of Bushkill, Pike county, whose mind 
for seven years has been a blank, has suddenly re- 
turned tO' consciousness. 

Seven years ago while at work, Depue became 
ill. Doctors could find no possible ailment. The 
sick man sank into a cataleptic sleep, from which 
medical science could not arouse him. 

At no time during the long period did he recog- 
nize any one, and food was given him through a 
tube inserted in his mouth. He lost no flesh and 
was apparently as healthy as any man. 

Although the best medical men in the country 
were called to his bedside his case baffled them all. 

Upon recovering his senses he set about his 
usual labors as if he had been asleep but the ordinary 
time. He remembers nothing that has taken place 
during his seven years' trance. The only result is 
that he is almost blind, otherwise his physical health 
is perfect. 

The celebrated case of Mollie Fancher of Brook- 
lyn is also in point. She has been in a trance for 
many years ; has to be fed by friends, and lives un- 
consciously. In all these cases, while the soul is 
alive, awake and very active, the external or con- 
scious mind is asleep; and memory makes no note 
of what passes, leaving the many years of the trance 
a complete blank, in the conscious life of the indi- 
vidual. 

The soul not only possesses great intuitive wis- 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 199 

dom, as hereinbefore shown, but also great psychical 
power, when it temporarily leaves the body in deep 
trance. 

I wish here to speak very briefly of the power 
of the soul during earth life, to leave the body in 
deep sleep or trance, and moving with the rapidity 
of thought, go long distances, and perform useful 
works for the benefit of humanity. A case in point 
occurred in my own life. About eight years ago 
I received a letter at Paris, Texas, from my sister 
at Edmonton, Ky., stating that my father and 
mother were dangerously ill, and requesting that I 
come to their suffering bedsides. I was so situated 
at the time that I would not go, unless it was abso- 
lutely necessary. So I called on Professor Henry, 
a reliable spirit medium, then temporarily in Paris, 
who, at my request, kindly went into a deep trance ; 
left his physical body and went to Edmonton, Ky. 
Leaving the body and mind in deep trance, the 
spirit, in its soul or psychic body, went to Edmon- 
ton, made the investigation, and returned in fifteen 
minutes, reporting my parents better and out of 
danger; also giving the surroundings as to the 
doctor, and my brother who was present, and the 
further fact that my sister wa3 seriously indisposed, 
a fact she had not intimated. I wrote my sister at 
once, and in a few days received a reply, corrobor- 
ating the statement that Professor Henry had made. 

In addition to the power of the soul to leave the 
mind and body during sleep and go into the spirit 
world, it can under certain conditions leave the 
body, while living and awake, and appear great 
distances away, to people in the flesh. This has 
occurred hundreds and thousands of times; the 



200 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

astral or soul body being recognized by acquaint- 
ances, and is called in common parlance, "seeing 
the double of the person." The following well au- 
thenticated case show? that the soul, with its psychic 
body, can sometimes leave the physical body and 
its conscious mind, performing its ordinary duties, 
and going great distances, appear to other people; 
and even materialize sufficiently to render medical 
treatment to patients and speak to friends. There 
are thousands of cases of the astral or psychic body 
being seen far from the physical body, but there are 
few cases where it can materialize and converse and 
act, as did Captain Wingett: 

THE DOUBLE. CAN THE BODY BE IN ONE PLACE 

AND IN GOOD HEALTH^ WHILE ITS EGO IS MANY 

MILES AWAY ? REV. CAPTAIN WINGETT's 

STARTLING EXPERIENCE. WAS IT HIS ASTRAL 

BODY THAT TREATED PATIENTS ? 

Rev. Captain W. Wingett is a developer of 
mediumship, a seer, healer and hypnotist, who is 
now located in Richmond, Ind. In fact, he was 
reared in this section and entered the Union army 
during the Rebellion, from Liberty, a few miles 
south of here. He has been a healer and developer 
who has traveled much and is widely known as a 
truthful, upright gentleman, possessed of a strong 
will and great force of character. He recently re- 
turned from California, where he had spent a few 
years, had healed many, developed many mediums 
and assisted in establishing spiritual societies. 

While there he raised a middle-aged lady from 
an illness that threatened immediate death. On 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 201 

leaving, he agreed to treat this lady at specified 
times, although not personally present. All this 
was not out of the ordinary. But the strange part 
of it is that he is recognized by the lady and her 
friends as there in his own proper person. 

They shake him by the hand ; he talks with them 
and then treats the patient. On one occasion, the 
lady and her sister were at a public hall and saw the 
captain, and waved a glove to attract his attention. 
He came to them and sat down between them and 
conversed. 

Since he has been here he wrote the lady, chang- 
ing the day of treatment, but the letter was delayed 
and did not reach its destination until after the time 
fixed on. Nevertheless, he was at the home of the 
lady on that evening, greeted her and her sister, 
and held quite a conversation with them, explaining 
the missing letter. 

Immediately after the occurrence, the lady wrote 
Captain Wingett, who was here, telling all that had 
occurred. I read this letter and was much impressed 
with the fact that the lady mentioned things told 
her by the "double" which had occurred in this city 
on the very day he appeared to her. 

In conclusion, I must be permitted to repeat that 
the soul is the personal and responsible part of man, 
the real human being. The spirit is immortal and 
pure, being a part of God's spirit. The soul is the 
product or progeny of the union of immortal spirit 
with the organized substance of the physical and 
psychical bodies; it is intended to be perfected and 
saved, as the eternal spirit body of the spirit. It is 
the soul that obeys, or sins, and that must be saved. 



202 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

or lost. The mind is simply its external reflex, and 
as already stated, bears the relation to the soul that 
the moon does to the sun. The mind is shining with 
a borrowed light, which goes out at the dissolution 
of the physical body. The physical brain is its in- 
strument; and its animal parts dissipate with the 
death of the brain and nerves; while its intellectual 
and spiritual parts withdraw, and recede into the 
soul, becoming a part thereof, and carrying all need- 
ful parts of the records of memory, judgment and 
conscience with them. The soul, the real unseen 
man, having thrown off its temporary halDitation, 
the physical body, passes into the psychic world 
in its psychic body ; and co-operating with the spirit, 
continues its work of perfecting, saving and im- 
mortalizing itself. When perfected, it throws off 
the astral or psychic body, just as the physical was 
thrown off on earth, and as the purified spiritual 
body of the immortal spirit, enters the celestial state 
as an angel. 

The powers and privileges of the soul, even on 
earth, are inexhaustible. If we would live subject 
to our spirits, and conform to God's spirit, we have 
a right to draw on the infinite life of God, for un- 
limited power on the physical, psychical and spiritual 
planes. Magnetism, psychic force and spirit power, 
all are subject to the demands of man, when asked 
for in the right way. 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 203 



CHAPTER VIII. 

THE SPIRIT ; AND SPIRITUALISM. 

It is held by some that man has no immortal 
spirit. That it is only the spirit of God imparting 
life to the soul and body of man ; and hence that man 
is only two-fold, soul and body. But I believe that 
I have demonstrated that he is three-fold, spirit, soul 
and body. That his spirit is immortal because a 
part of God's spirit, as shown by Paul at Athens, 
v/hen he said that "In him we live and move and 
have our being;" and as shown by Solomon in 
Ecclesiastes, where he says, "The body returns to 
the earth as it was, but the spirit to God who gave 
it." That the spirit of man, while a part of God's 
spirit, is also a distinct individuality, is taught by 
the prophet Zechariah, who says the Lord formeth 
the spirit of man within him, Zech. 12 and i ; by 
Solomon, Prov. 20 and 27, "The spirit of man is 
the candle of the Lord searching all the inward 
parts;" and by Job 32 and 8. "But there is a spirit 
in man, and the inspiration of the Almighty giveth 
them understanding." We also might cite many 
texts from the New Testament, showing the distinct- 
ness of the spirit of man ; that it is distinct from the 
spirit of God; and also from the human soul. We 
will only cite a few. The Holy Spirit, speaking 
through Paul in ist Thess., prays that we may be 



204 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

preserved blameless in spirit^ soul and body until 
the coming of Christ. In Hebrews, we are told that 
the word of God is sharper than a two-edged sword, 
"dividing soul and spirit, joints and marrow, etc." 
James says, "The body without the spirit is dead." 
Stephen, in departing from the physical body, prays 
the Lord tO' "receive his spirit." John was "in the 
spirit" (that is, in a trance, with all powers of soul 
and body suspended), when he beheld that glorious 
vision on Patmos ; and looking down the stream of 
Time for 2,000 years, beheld with spirit eyes the 
grand panorama of divine and human events, in 
both church and state, pass before him, and heard 
with spirit ears the necessary explanations. 

I have heretofore illustrated the connection of 
man's spirit, with God's spirit above, and the human 
soul below, as follows : Let the great ocean repre- 
sent the spirit of God; a small bay extending into 
the land, represent the spirit of man ; a river running 
down through the land into the bay represent the 
human soul ; and the land on its banks the body of 
man. As the flow of the tides from the great ocean 
comes in through the bay and even enters the mouth 
of the river, so the inspiration of God's life and 
love and truth flows from his spirit through man's 
spirit into his soul, and imparts life to soul and 
body and innate ideas to the mind. We live every 
moment that we do live by inspiration from God, 
and that life is imparted continuously or we could 
not live at all. All correct thought is based 
on innate truth which God's spirit imparts through 
our spirits. And Job well expressed the truth when 
he said, "There is a spirit in man ; and the inspira- 
tion of the Almighty giveth understanding." 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 205 

The spirit of man occupies two tenements on the 
earth, the physical and psychical bodies; called by 
Paul in Corinthians, the natural and the spiritual 
bodies. The spirit of God through man's spirit im- 
parts life to both these bodies continuously. The 
life imparted to the psychical body is called the 
soul ; that imparted to the physical body is called the 
mind, which is simply a reflex of the soul. The 
soul is sometimes called the sub-conscious mind, 
because it is not connected with the external world 
by a mental memory recording events and retaining 
them in the conscious life of the man. The real 
home of the spirit is in the soul ; that is, in the 
psychical body of man, to which it constantly im- 
parts life, love and truth from God's spirit, of which 
it constitutes a small part. But the spirit also has 
a temporary home in the physical body; it is be- 
lieved to be located in the brain, or rather somewhere 
between the cerebrum, the brain of the conscious 
mind, and the cerebellum, the brain which controls 
man's animal nature. It may be that the pineal 
gland is the seat of the spirit. 

Occupying this central position in the human 
brain, the spirit of man is the medium through which 
the spirit of God imparts innate ideas of truth and 
love to the cerebrum brain for the processes of 
thought and feeling; and life, instinct and wisdom 
to the cerebellum brain to control and regulate the 
processes of physical life, as manifested in inspira- 
tion, circulation, secretion, digestion, assimilation, 
locomotion and all forms of action. What we call 
instinct in animals, we call inspiration in man; but 
so far as we can see, the principle and the cause 
are the same. It is in both cases the spirit of God 



206 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

imparting to the soul of the animal, as well as of 
man, that life, wisdom and power which regulates 
and perpetuates animal life; but of which we are not 
conscious, because the wisdom and power is not 
reflected from the soul to the conscious mind in 
man, and because there is no conscious mind in the 
animals. 

It is certainly one of the wondrous things of the 
universe that whether our conscious minds sleep or 
wake, these processes of 'human life go on with 
mathematical precison as long as earthly life con- 
tinues. We know that we could not live a moment 
if oxygen were not constantly breathed into the 
lungs ; that we would die instantly if the heart were 
to stop its propulsion of the blood; that we could 
live only a few days without digestion and assimi- 
lation of food; and that if the secretions and func- 
tions of the liver, spleen, kidneys and the vital or- 
gans are in any way impeded, dissolution of the 
body at once sets in ; and yet the wisest of men are 
in no way conscious of how these wonderful pro- 
cesses of life are kept up. We can only attribute 
it to the wisdom, love and power of God; that his 
spirit through our spirits impart these wondrous 
powers of life to the soul; and from it by reflex 
action, it is imparted to the cerebellum or animal 
mind. These wonderful powers of life, not being 
reflected from the soul in the psychic body to the 
cerebrum brain in the physical body, do not reach 
the conscious mind; and hence we do not cognize 
them at all. 

But unless they are crowded out by external 
and sensuous considerations, the innate ideas of 
truth and love, which God's spirit imparts through 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 207 

our spirits into our souls, are reflected in large 
measure into our conscious minds; and become the 
basis of all well regulated thought and feeling; 
producing fruit in words of truth and acts of right- 
eousness. The cerebrum brain is the organ and in- 
strument of the conscious mind ; it receives its men- 
tal supplies from two sources, one from without, 
the other from within. The internal, as already 
explained, corhes by inspiration from God's spirit, 
through man's spirit, in the form of innate ideas, 
and is termed wisdom. That from without comes 
from the external world through the five senses; is 
received by the perceptive organs ; is noted and re- 
tained by memory; considered and weighed by the 
reflective organs; and passed on by judgment and 
conscience; and if considered true and right, put 
into effect by the will power. This we properly term 
knowledge, and if it is formulated without using 
innate truth as a basis, it is most likely to be erro- 
neous. We should regulate our thoughts by, and 
conform our reasoning to, the truths which God's 
spirit imparts through our -spirits; then our con- 
clusions will be true, our faith perfect, and our ac- 
tions right. 

This is wisdom which excels knowledge as much 
as the heavens are higher than the earth. This is 
the mission and work of the human spirit ; with the 
aid of God's spirit, of which it is a part. It must 
regulate the appetites, passions and affections of the 
soul ; and regulate the thoughts, feelings, words and 
actions of its reflex, the mind. The large majority 
of mankind permit the external impressions of the 
world to crowd into and take entire possession of 
the conscious mind, crowding out the spirit of both 



208 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

Grod and man, and causing the conscious mind to 
set up its own personality as a source of wisdom. 
This is the course of nearly all in the secular pro- 
fessions and employments, in politics, science, edu- 
cation, and with a majority of philosophers and 
theologians. Hence the world is full of error and 
disease. The only remedy for the fallen and de- 
graded condition of man is the introduction of wis- 
dom. This is the mission of the human spirit, aided 
and assisted as it ever is by the spirit of God. The 
very gist of religion and duty is for the spirit of 
man to resume its sovereignty, and hold soul, mind 
and body in reasonable subjection. This is the 
struggle between the spirit and the flesh, of which 
Paul wrote so much, and of which his life was an 
object lesson. Let us assert the sovereignty of our 
spirits, and live for the glory of God and the good 
of man. 

SPIRITUALISM. 

The paramount issue of the ages is Spiritualism 
vs. Materialism. When Christ was on earth, he 
found the Sadducees arrayed against the Pharisees, 
and alleging that there is no God and no spirits. 
When he comes again, he will find the same issue 
pending. The hosts of materialism, headed by the 
majority of the physical scientists, backed by part 
of the medical profession, some religionists and a 
considerable per cent of the common people, will be 
found, like the Sadducees of old, denying that spirits 
exist. This mighty host denies the existence of 
God; maintains that the Universe came by chance, 
and man by spontaneous generation. They deny 
that there is any spiritual life, and maintain that 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 209 

human life is the product of force, which they al- 
lege is inherent in matter. They claim that mind is 
the result of physical organization; that thought is 
secreted by the brain, as the liver secretes the bile. 
And that when the physical organization of man 
is dissolved, that his life goes out like the candle 
in its socket, and that in physical death he sleeps 
an everlasting sleep. 

Opposed to this gloomy host stands the mighty 
army of spiritualism, with its camp-fires brightly 
burning, and its banners of truth and love unfurled. 
It includes in its ranks all well informed christians, 
christian scientists, mental scientists, theosophists 
and spiritualists proper, who maintain and demon- 
strate spirit return. Spiritualism maintains that 
there is a true and living God, whose love inspired, 
whose wisdom planned, and whose power created 
the Universe. That what the blind scientist calls 
the inherent power of matter is the dele- 
gated life of God's spirit. That man him- 
self is an immortal spirit, the child of God. 
We believe with Paul that "In him we live 
and move and have our being." That every human 
spirit is a part of God's spirit, as each drop of water 
constitutes a part of the sea. And that when "the 
body returns to the earth as it was, the spirit re- 
turns to God who gave it." Paul, in the 15th chap- 
ter of 1st Corinthians, uses the present tense and 
says, "There is a natural body and there is a spiritual 
body." And again, in the ist chapter of 2d Corin- 
thians, referring to physical death, he says, "For 
if this earthly house of our tabernacle were dis- 
solved, we have an house not made with hands 
eternal in the heavens," referring to the spiritual 



210 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

body which our spirits now occupy, and in which 
they enter the spirit world. We hold that we throw 
off these physical bodies just as the butterfly leaves 
its chrysalis state and enters a higher and happier 
existence. We "throw off this mortal coil," with 
its pains and troubles, and enter the spirit world 
in our glorious spiritual bodies, like those in which 
Moses and Elijah appeared at the transfiguration of 
Jesus, 1,500 and 900 years respectively after the 
deaths of their physical bodies. 

It thus appears that, as "there is a natural body 
and a spiritual body," there is also this natural or 
material world for these physical bodies, and a spirit 
world for the spiritual bodies, after they have 
thrown off the physical form. This spirit world 
is the intermediate state occupied by man from 
physical death until the respective resurrections; 
first, of the righteous at the second coming of Christ, 
and 1,000 years later, of the wicked. Each planet 
has its own spirit world around it. These spirit 
worlds are usually divided into seven spheres; but 
this division is arbitrary. The first, located in the 
earth's atmosphere, is for wicked and undeveloped 
spirits, and contains within its limits the orthodox 
hell, or rather Swedenborg's hells; for punishment 
is comparative, and in degree adapted to the state 
and character of the spirit. But millions of spirits 
are so ignorant and earthbound that they remain for 
years in the air and on the earth, seeking earthly 
gratifications. They frequent saloons, restaurants 
and bawdy houses, by the thousand — obsessing and 
influencing spirits in the flesh in order to partake 
in some degree of the gratification of their old pas- 
sions. The second sphere is about on a par with the 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 211 

average character of moral people on the earth, and 
here is where the majority of spirits go to begin 
their education under teachers from higher spheres. 
In the third sphere, paradise proper begins, 
and becomes more and more glorious as the 
ascension is made. The spirit world is a duplicate 
of the material of physical world, only infinitely 
more glorious. Instead of our sunlight, it is lighted 
by the most brilliant luminous ether; instead of the 
air we breathe, the spirits breathe a psychic ether; 
instead of physical sight, they are clairvoyant, seeing 
immense distances; clairaudient, hearing even the 
music of the spheres; and psychometric, being in 
touch with all souls. 

But I am asked how I know all this about the 
spirit world. I answer, by reports from reliable re- 
porters in that world, by addresses delivered 
through inspirational and trance mediums, by 
written communications through slate writing and 
other mediums, and through many other phases of 
mediumship. You ask what a medium is. I answer, 
a sensitive person who, becoming passive, is mes- 
merised and controlled by a disembodied spirit — 
just as one spirit in the body mesmerises another and 
controls him. A is positive, B is passive, or makes 
himself so, in order that A can mesmerize him. The 
external or conscious mind of B and his body are put 
to sleep, hence it is called hypnotism, from a Greek 
word meaning sleep. This leaves A in control of 
the sub-conscious mind or soul, because it is com- 
pletely cut off from the external world and from the 
exercise of memory or judgment by the conscious 
mind, that mind being asleep. The sub-conscious 
mind or soul has no means of knowing anything, 



212 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

except what the operator wills for it to feel, think 
or conclude. In short, the subject is under the com- 
plete mental and physical control of the operator. 
Just so the medium is under the complete control 
of the disembodied spirit, who controls it according 
to the phase of mediumship to which it is best 
adapted, whether inspirational, trance speaking, 
slate writing, materialization, psychometry or what 
not. 

That disembodied spirits have had communica- 
tion with those in the flesh, in all ages, is the sure 
testimony of all history, both sacred and profane. 
The Revelation of both the Old Testament and the 
New rests on the testimony of spirits or angels ; the 
term angel simply meaning a spirit messenger. I 
will mention a few in this connection. Spirits ma- 
terialized and dined with Abraham on their way 
to the Cities of the Plains; and talked with Lot 
while getting him and part of his family out of the 
city, before the destruction of Sodom and Gomor- 
rah. The spirit of the prophet Samuel talked with 
King Saul through the medium of Endor, and told 
him that he and his sons would die in the battle 
with the Philistines next day, all of which occurred. 
The handwriting ol a spirit appeared on the wall 
at Belshazzar's feast, announcing the immediate 
doom of Babylon. From the New Testament I also 
cite a few cases. Moses, 1,500 years after his death, 
and Elijah, 900 years after his death, appeared at 
the transfiguration of Christ, and talked with him. 
Elijah had already controlled and directed John the 
Baptist in his preparatory mission. The angel of 
the Lord released Peter when imprisoned by Herod, 
and afterwards angels or spirits released Paul and 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 213 

Silas when imprisoned. A spirit appeared to Cor- 
nelius and caused him to send for Peter in order 
that he might hear the gospel preached ; and another 
came to Paul in a vision, and asked him to go over 
into Macedonia to preach to the Gentiles. A spirit 
also sent Philip to convert and baptize the eunuch. 
And John, in a glorious vision on Patmos, received 
from a spirit supposed to have been the prophet 
Daniel, a wonderful communication, much of which 
was understood to be from Jesus himself. The 
whole of the Mosaic and Christian religions are rest- 
ing on communications from the spirit world to 
men in the flesh. 

Profane history is full of well authenticated 
cases of spirit return. The case of Mr. Wilbarger, 
the Texas pioneer, is remarkable. Scalped and left 
for dead by the Indians near the present site of 
Austin, his sister, who had died the day before in 
St. Louis county, Mo., came to him and told him 
not to despair, that succor would come. Mrs. 
Hornesby, living five miles away, in spirit vision 
twice during the night saw Wilbarger, and told the 
men who had left him for dead that he was yet 
alive, and urged them to go after him. At daylight, 
they went and found him as she had seen him, and 
brought him in; and he recovered, to live many 
years. This is unquestioned Texas history. 

The career of Joan of Arc, controlled entirely by 
spirits, is without a parallel in history. France had 
been for years under the heel of England, when the 
Maid of Orleans, whose purity of character was 
second only to that of Jesus of Nazareth, rallied her 
countrymen, and after the most superhuman efforts, 



214 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

expelled the haughty Briton and restored France to 
her national rights. 

Socrates, the wisest man Greece (if not the 
world) has produced, credited his great wisdom 
to the inspiration he continually received from the 
demons or spirits who attended him. 

The great modern seer, Emanuel Swedenborg, 
lived as much in the spirit world as in the material 
world, and was permitted to explore both the 
heavens and the hells, and to report many conver- 
sations he held with spirits. Hundreds of remark- 
able cases not so well known to history, might be 
cited. I will mention one taken from Robert Dale 
Owen's "Debatable Land," and which is well au- 
thenticated. He gives the case of a lady dying in 
the early settlement of California, whose spirit re- 
turned to her old home in Massachusetts and ap- 
peared to her sister in profound sleep. The spirit 
of the sleeping sister left her body and, following 
the disembodied spirit across the continent, beheld 
her corpse in the cabin in California, with the hus- 
band watching by it. A letter from the latter re- 
ceived in due time corroborated the vision of the 
sister in Massachusetts as reported above in every 
particular. This case shows that spirits do some- 
times leave the body in profound sleep, and make 
long journeys, even into the spirit world. Sweden- 
borg and A. J. Davis both did this. Mr. Davis also 
claims to have visited several of the other planets. 
In all cases where the spirit leaves the body, it main- 
tains its connection by the magnetic and electric 
chords. If they were severed, the spirit is freed and 
death is the necessary result. 

I am at a loss to know why anybody would doubt 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 215 

spirit return, when both the Bible, all history and 
common experience are full of it. Man is a spirit 
in the flesh, and continues a spirit when out of it. 
He is then untrammeled by matter, and necessarily 
has greater powers of locomotion, and freer thought. 
Why should he not sometimes be concerned about 
the family, friends and country left behind? It is 
human nature, and common humanity demands that 
he should be concerned. 

Spiritualism, or that the spirit of man continues 
to live and often returns to earth, is a part of the 
science of man, and of the philosophy of human 
nature. To my mind, spiritualism is both a science 
and a philosophy; not necessarily a religion, because 
its adherents are of almost every religious faith 
except atheists, agnostics, materialists and soul- 
sleepers. It embraces within its ranks Deists, 
Buddhists, Theosophists, Christians, Christian Sci- 
entists, Mental Scientists, Universalists, Restora- 
tionists, Unitarians, etc. While most spiritualists, 
like the Unitarians, think that Jesus was only the 
son of God as other men are, but a wonderful 
medium, they all hold to his doctrines, and believe 
that his precepts should be practiced and his example 
followed. They also believe in the love and mercy 
of God, and that every soul will finally be restored to 
loving relations with his Creator and brethren, un- 
less lost by persistent sin and rebellion. 

The following from the spirit of that great 
humanitarian and reformer, Frances E. Willard, is 
in point, and shows that there is no conflict between 
religion and spiritualism, as ignorant church mem- 
bers suppose; and that the Christian religion ought 



2l6 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

to be broad enough to embrace both spiritualism and 
divine healing: 

SHE HAS COME BACK WITH MESSAGES TO BE DE- 
LIVERED TO THE WORLD. SPIRIT OF FRANCES 

E. IWILLARD RETURNS AND USES THE ORGANISM 
OF MRS. ELSIE HORNBECK, WHO COMES BEFORE 
THE W. C. T. U.^ TELLING THEM OF THE GREAT 
WHITE RIBB0NER''S WISHES, AS SET FORTH IN 
THE DAILY NEWS. 

"I am Frances E. Willard," said a plainly- 
dressed woman as she stepped into the elevator of 
the Woman's Temple and asked to be shown to the 
offices of the W. C. T. U. 'T have messages from 
heaven for Miss Gordon and for the general officers 
and L must give them." 

The speaker was Mrs. Elsie Hornbeck, who at 
times is possessed of the idea that she is Miss Wil- 
lard; and as such receives messages from the spirit 
world bearing on various phases of the work of 
the temperance unionists. Mrs. Hornbeck is a mem- 
ber'of the W. C. T. U., but never saw Miss Willard 
nor did she ever engage in active temperance work. 
She claims that while kneeling beside her bed last 
summer a spirit came and knelt beside her and said : 
"Henceforth you are no longer Elsie Hornbeck. I 
give you a new name — Frances Willard." 

In order to deliver some of the latest messages 
she called at the temperance union offices, and, 
standing in front of a picture of Miss Willard and 
frequently glancing at the portrait, Mrs. Hornbeck 
told of the messages which she believes the spirit 
of Miss Willard has intrusted her to deliver to the 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 217 

leaders of the reform of which Miss Willard was 
the leader for many years. 

"My first message is to rally all your forces to 
work against the power of sin. Recognize good 
wherever you find it. There is good in everything. 
Build a new church on the broadest possible founda- 
tion. Have it broad enough to take in the spiritual- 
ists at one extreme and the divine healer at the other. 
While giving the message Mrs. Hornbeck seemed 
under some hypnotic influence, and continuing she 
said : "Miss Willard believes she made a mistake in 
not marrying and warns other of her friends to 
avoid the same mistake. She says while now re- 
siding in Rest Cottage she is working harder than 
ever." 

At first the White Ribboners present were in- 
clined to believe their visitor insane, but after listen- 
ing to her story as to how she received the messages 
and her suffering resulting from giving them to 
the public, her words were given thoughtful con- 
sideration. 

The following letter from Miss Willard was re- 
ceived in December, 1899, through that world-re- 
nowned medium, C. Walter Lynn, of Oakland, Cal., 
in response to an inquiry by me, as to whether she 
really appeared in the Temple at Chicago, as stated 
in the foregoing report, and whether she had also 
appeared to me a short time before, in a dream, 
or vision. 

She not only responds affirmatively to both in- 
quiries; but also gives me satisfactory tests of her 
real identity, by referring to our labors in the cause 
of prohibition; and in speaking of my kindness, re- 



2l8 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN. IN THE 

fers to the fact that I introduced her into Texas, 
on her first visit South; made her Texas appoint- 
ments for her on her next tour, and entertained her 
on each of her three visits to Paris. The letter is 
as follows : 

"Dear Friend — I come as best I can. Glad 
from the bottom of my heart that I can come at all — 
not chirography, but my thoughts. The world I 
now inhabit is not one of limitations, not bound by 
church or creed; and filled with grand possibilities. 
The unselfishness of your life appeals to me. Well 
do I remember our former friendship, and how 
could I forget your kindness and willingness to aid 
in promulgating the truth. We labored under 
great difficulties; it was not a bed of roses, and 
though the numbers were few, good seed was sown. 
Yes, I have been near you in dreams. I am near 
you in waking hours, for I constitute one of the 
band that are surrounding you, and I come because 
you have asked me, and because there is good work 
to do. The so-called death was only the beginning 
of life to me, and as I go on, and on, seeking and 
searching for truth, I am gratified at the marvelous 
results attained. Yes, I was in the Temple. I look 
upon your "Constitution of Man" as a marvelous 
production, and hope it will receive the commenda- 
tion of the world. Intelligent people will welcome it 
with joy. Now I leave you, but I hope to come 
again. 

"Your co-worker and friend, 

"Frances E. Willard." 

The writer has had, through trance mediums, 
interviews with General Washington, General 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 219 

Jackson, Abraham Lincoln and other American 
statesmen and patriots. These patriotic Ameri- 
can statesmen have organized a spiritual congress, 
of which Washington is president. The object of 
this congress is to protect American liberty against 
the plutocracy, which now threatens its existence. 
Much as some of these statesmen differed while on 
earth, all are standing together on the other side; 
and trying to protect the American people against 
monopoly and corruption in all their varied forms. 
Washington, Jefferson, Jackson, Clay, Lincoln, 
Davis, Grant and Lee all stand shoulder to shoulder 
for the people against plutocracy. 

At Paris, Texas, about December 20, 1900, I 
held a lengthy conversation with General Washing- 
ton, through Madame Monteith, a trance medium 
from Indianapolis. Among other things, he told 
me that he controlled Abraham Lincoln during the 
Civil war, and that the latter took no important 
step without consulting with Washington. It is 
well known that Lincoln kept Mrs. Maynard, a re- 
liable medium, near the White House, for consulta- 
tion with the spiritual congress, on all important 
matters. 

During the past ten years I have had many con- 
versations with General Washington, through trance 
mediums, and several letters, through slate writing 
mediums. All have been substantially of the same 
import; that while the spiritual congress has, and 
will continue to do all in its power to save the people 
from the corruption and oppression now being im- 
posed on them by monopolies and trusts, in their 
various forms, there is little hope of preventing a 



220 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

bloody revolution. And this impression accords 
with the prophecy contained in the third scene of 
Washington's vision of 1777, which is referred to 
in the first chapter of this book. But all the prophe- 
cies agree, that while the struggle will be a terrible 
one, the American people will finally prevail over 
the plutocracy at home, and all their allies from the 
eastern continent. And there will finally be estab- 
lished in the United States a great co-operative 
democracy that will recognize the fatherhood of 
God and the brotherhood of man. According to 
Washington's vision, this great and permanent vic- 
tory of the people is to be seconded by aid from the 
spirit world. At the culminating point of the 
struggle, when the people are almost overcome by 
the odds against them, an army of spirits, similar 
to that which protected the prophet Elisha and his 
servant from the Syrians, is to come to the assist- 
ance of the patriotic people of America, and com- 
pletely overthrow plutocracy, and all its hosts of 
foreign allies. 

In 1896, at Paris, Texas, our little circle, con- 
sisting of Mrs. Stella Pollard (now passed over). 
Captain S. J. Wright and myself, was favored with 
weekly lectures by a Greek philosopher, who lived 
on earth over 2,000 years ago ; and many others who 
spoke to us through that wonderful trance medium, 
John W. Ring, now of Galveston, Texas. In answer 
mainly to questions put to him by myself, this 
philosopher gave us much scientific information, 
and occult wisdom, which cannot be given here. 

I will, however, report a few of the wonderful 
things told us by this great philosopher. He said 
that in pre-historic times there existed on the earth 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 221 

civilizations superior to any now existing. In sup- 
port of this statement he referred to the fact that 
there is no mechanical power now known on earth, 
by which the immense stones in the Egyptian pyra- 
mids could have been placed in their positions. He 
said that the mechanical powers now known, and 
others unknown to us, were used ; and also said that 
the natural force of levitation, the opposite of gravi- 
tation, was largely used. 

This indicates that the theory lately advanced by 
some of our American scientists, that the law of 
gravitation is not universal, but confined to earth in 
its operation, is true; and was understood by the 
ancient Egyptians. This theory maintains that at 
a point somewhere above the atmosphere of the 
earth, the attraction of earth is overcome by that of 
the outside Universe; and bodies will float in space. 
No doubt the ancient Egyptians knew how to tie 
on to this outside universal attraction and thereby 
overcome gravitation. And this is the principle or 
force of levitation, by which those immense stones, 
weighing many tons, were poised in the air, and 
placed in their positions. 

This philosopher also told us that the wise men 
and prophets of that ancient day, knowing that the 
human race was going to lapse into ignorance, 
caused the keys of much of the wisdom and science 
of their time to be stored in the inner chambers of 
the great pyramid Cheops, in order that the wisdom 
and knowledge of their day might finally be re- 
gained on earth. And that the time is near at hand 
when these great treasures will be discovered and 
made known to the world. He told us something of 
these earlier civilizations; and explained to us some 



222 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

of the occult laws which govern the earth and man. 
He also explained to us the causes which once 
produced tropical vegetation nearly up to the north 
pole, and afterward covered the entire northern 
hemisphere, down into the temperate zone, with im- 
mense glaciers of ice, which remained there for 
ages. But space forbids that I go into details. 

He also discussed the origin of man on earth; 
the many cataclysms that have visited the earth; 
the sinking of continents and the emergence of land 
at other points above the sea ; told us of the sinking 
of the great Isle of Atlantis, with its millions of 
population and great civilization, and many other 
wonderful things pertaining to the earth, during the 
millions of years it has been developing since it was 
thrown off from the sun. In short, for profound 
wisdom and knowledge, the writer has never heard 
any lectures that will compare with those of this 
Greek philosopher, delivered through the medium, 
John W. Ring, at Paris, Texas, in 1895 and 1896. 

At our request, this philosopher sought and 
found Jesus, the Christ, in the upper depths of the 
celestial world; interviewed the Savior of men, and 
reported to us his status and glorious environments ; 
and also the wonderful influence he is exerting 
throughout the Universe for the good of men and 
angels. 

In 1894 Joan of Arc made a similar report to 
Professor Joseph Rodes Buchanan, which can be 
found on pages 105, 106, 107 and 108, of Vol. I 
of "Buchanan's Primitive Christianity." The fol- 
lowing are brief extracts from said work; some of 
the words of Joan about Jesus : 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 223 

"I have seen Jesus and know something of him. 
He is a noble presence, vitalized with spiritual ac- 
tivity. His face shines with living light. The 
sphere of his character is essentially one of har- 
mony." Joan states in substance, that though the 
home of Jesus is in the celestial world, his light and 
influence extends down through the spirit world, or 
intermediate state, and reaches man on the earth. 
She says the home of the Nazarene is one of beauty 
and spiritual attraction. It may be represented as 
established in a vast garden, adorned with the 
loveliest creations of nature, and beautified also by 
the highest art works of man. His home is shared 
by loved and loving souls, whose sphere of harmony 
blends with his own, and who unite with him in all 
good works. 

The report of the Greek philosopher to our 
circle, as to the abode of Jesus and its surroundings, 
was substantially the same as that of Joan of Arc. 

But by far the most important reports that have 
yet reached the earth, either from the celestial region 
or the intermediate state, are contained in the two 
volumes we have just quoted, viz., "Primitive 
Christianity," by Professor Joseph Rodes Buchanan. 
In this wonderful work, probably the most valuable 
on earth, we have reports from the Apostles, and 
other New Testament writers, an^ even from Jesus 
himself; giving first a brief but correct history of 
the life of Jesus and the Apostles. 

Secondly, the true gospel as it was taught by 
Jesus and the holy spirit through the Apostles and 
other teachers. 

Thirdly, in foot-notes, the interpolations of the 
Roman Catholic priesthood, constituting about one- 



224 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE ' 

half of the New Testament, as we now have it. 

This plain, primitive gospel was given by Jesus 
and the Apostles and evangelists themselves, in part, 
directly to Professor Buchanan, who is mediumistic 
himself; partly through honest and intelligent 
mediums ; and partly through the wonderful powers 
of psychometry, the grandest of all sciences ; and of 
which Porfessor Buchanan was the discoverer and 
first teacher. 

The interpolations of the New Testament as 
we now have it, constitute about one-half the text; 
and were made by the priesthood of Rome, mainly 
in the early part of the second century ; and finished 
when Constantine virtually destroyed Christianity, 
in the third century, and substituted Roman 
Catholicism, by blending Christianity with Judaism 
and Paganism, the latter largely prevailing. 

Now at the end of 1,900 years, the authors of 
Christianity have come in spirit and person to Pro- 
fessor Buchanan and his medium friends, and 
through them given the world the true gospel, freed 
from priestly interpolations. This is the greatest 
event of the century, but will be temporarily re- 
jected, as Jesus was on earth. After a struggle, at 
the end of the cycle, the world will accept it; and 
the great system of Christian communism taught by 
Jesus will be established on the earth. 

Prof. Buchanan, who has been in the spirit world 
about five years, communicated with me on Decem- 
ber 23, 1900, through Mrs. Monteith; and informed 
me that the two volumes of "Primitive Christianity" 
above referred to, are substantially true. Also that 
he has passed through the psychic realm, and now 
has a home in the celestial state, and has seen and 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 225 

conversed with Jesus. And at a seance with the same 
medium three days before, General Washington and 
Frances E. Willard gave me the same informa- 
tion, to wit, that the so-called spirit world is an 
intermediate state, through which all disembodied 
spirits must pass, and make much reformation be- 
fore they enter the celestial state, or Bible heaven; 
but that they both had entered that state; had seen 
and talked with Jesus, and had beautiful homes in 
the celestial realm. But being much concerned for 
friends on earth, they spend much of their time in 
the psychic realm, near the earth, working to reform 
the government, and the churches ; and aiding vari- 
ous reforms and helping individuals to struggle up 
to the spiritual plane. Also that Jesus often lectures 
to "the spirits in prison," near the earth plane. 

The gifted Ingersoll has passed over ; and within 
ten days of his departure he returned to earth, and 
delivered the following address, through that ef- 
ficient and reliable medium, Mrs. Cora Richmond : 

Springfield, Mo., July 24. — There was a big 
crowd at the spiritualists' convention last night to 
hear the spirit of the late Col. R. G. Ingersoll ad- 
dress the people of earth through a medium, Mrs. 
Cora L. V. Richmond, who claimed to have been 
the first earth medium through which the soul of 
Henry Ward Beecher spoke. 

She spoke in the first person, as though it were 
Colonel Ingersoll speaking, and said : "My soul 
stands by my clay body. Had I been true to my 
convictions I would have bowed to the spirit land. 
Now I learn my mistake and am here to warn others. 
I found no hell ; neither heaven with alabaster 



226 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

streets; nor throned monarch with angels playing 
harps for his delight. I found joy such as comes 
to a mariner when on the dark and storm-tossed 
sea a ray of light appears. 

"From the awful death silence, comes surpassing 
glory, spiritual life. Friends welcome me; loved 
ones gone before call m.e. I did not travel to a 
distant land, but was there on awakening. I heard 
voices of loved ones say, 'Is he really dead?' I saw 
faces coming toward me and welcoming me to the 
spirit land. First I thought, 'Is this a dream ?' Next 
I realized I was in a land of spirits. I felt as one 
shut up in an air-tight inclosure; then released. A 
heavy cloud seemed to fall and I entered the spirit 
world. I revoke all said against a future life; 
nothing I said against theology. The difference 
between the theological heaven and hell and this 
realm is as great as life and death. Death does not 
separate from harmonious existence. 

"In my earthly life I had much in common with 
spiritualists. We labored to some extent for a com- 
mon cause — the breaking down of the bigotry of a 
blind theology. Many times when I have stood 
by the body of a departed friend, I have hoped for 
immortality. I had no knowledge of life beyond 
the grave. But I now come to say that I was mis- 
taken, for I now know there is a spirit land. I still 
say, as I said in earthly life, that between the hell 
pictured in orthodox belief and the limited bigoted 
heaven set forth by the same theory, give me the 
hell. 

"I am not dead. Death is not death. Come with 
me, weary man of the earth, toiling in the tread- 
mill of daily existence, and I will uplift you. 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 22^ 

''When I died I heard my loved ones say, 'Can 
it be possible he is dead ?' I heard the medical men 
say, 'Yes.' As I left that old tenement of clay I 
heard the spirits of friends who had departed before 
me saying, 'He is alive, and in the realm of spirits.' 
It seemed to me that a great tide of freedom was 
sweeping through my consciousness." 

Then Mrs. Richmond launched into a flowery 
picture of spirit life. The speech occupied about 
three-quarters of an hour in its delivery and the vast 
audience listened attentively. 

Mrs. Richmond declares she had no idea in ad- 
vance as to the words that Colonel Ingersoll would 
prompt her to say. 

Mrs. Richmond attained widespread notoriety 
just after the death of Henry Ward Beecher, by 
claiming to have a message from him, somewhat 
similar to the one she credited to Ingersoll here last 
night. Mrs. Richmond was at that time in a 
spiritualist camp at Lilly Dale, N. Y. 

On the 27th of December, 1899, Professor 
Joseph Rodes Buchanan passed to the spirit world. 
The nth of December, sixteen days before, was 
the eighty-fifth anniversary of the birth of the great 
philosopher. On that day, his friends on both 
sides held a reunion at his home in San Jose, Cal., 
in his honor. On the lotli, the day before, some 
of the greatest spirits on the spirit side, including 
Victor Hugo, W. E. Gladstone, Robert Dale Owen, 
William Denton and Cornelia Buchanan, impressed 
C. W. Lynn, the medium at Oakland, Cal., to write 
their greetings to the great philosopher, their friend, 
and the friend of humanity. The appended clippings 



228 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

give portions of their letters. As stated by Profes- 
sor Buchanan, some of them were not personaUy 
acquainted, but knew his work, and commended 
him as a friend of humanity : 

In introducing the subject Dr. Buchanan com- 
mented on these messages of 1898, explaining his 
relations to the persons and the strong individuality 
of the messages, showing no influence from Mr. 
Lynn, who had very little knowledge of any of the 
persons or their characteristics which appeared in 
the messages, and was utterly incapable of writing 
so characteristic, forcible and eloquent as the mes- 
sages. 

He had hoped that his distinguished friends 
would approach again on his eighty-fifth anniver- 
sary, December 11, but had no assurance until the 
morning of that day, when he received from Mr. 
Lynn, of Oakland, Cal., a letter conveymg thirteen 
messages, saying that the parties had called upon 
him and impelled him to write: 

"Oakland, Dec. 10, 1899. 
"I was impressed to-day or rather influenced by 
many of your friends on the spirit side of life who 
were eager to send their congratulations to you on 
your eighty-fifth anniversary. Enclosed you will 
find the communications as received. There was a 
grand influence with all of them. It was pleasing 
and inspiring to feel the sensation." 

The thirteen writers came in the following order 
and said that great numbers desired to send their 
messages but the number was necessarily limited. 
Their names were Cornelia H.Buchanan, William E. 
Gladstone, William Denton, Phoebe Carey, Robert 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 229 

Dale Owen, Robert Ingersoll, Kate Field, Thurlow 
Weed, Edgar Nye, Victor Hugo, Henry C. Wright, 
John Pierpont and Theodore Parker. 

In reading the messages, which were listened to 
with intense interest, he spoke of his relations to 
the parties. The first that came, Cornelia H. Buch- 
anan, had been his companion in life and guardian 
angel since her death. Endowed with unequalled 
psychometric powers, she had assisted in his psychic 
investigations and the results had been published in 
his Manual of Psychometry. Her message was the 
following : 

"Dear Joseph — How many have been the 
changes, and how few are left in the material life, 
of the old friends and acquaintances. You stand 
almost alone. One of the patriarchs, and yet you 
possess the grandness of intellect and power of years 
ago. True the limbs may be weak, and the hands a 
little trembly, but the indomitable spirit lives, and 
animates your being, just as in the days of yore. 
You may seem alone to those who look with ma- 
terial eyes, but, ah ! Joseph, you have plenty of com- 
pany. How many have been attracted to you 
through the honesty and stern integrity of your life. 
Thoughts of material gain have never entered your 
heart. You have sought to benefit your fallen crea- 
tures. The world cannot call you a failure, for you 
have given out thoughts, philosophical and scien- 
tific, that have 'opened the doors,' and revealed 
truths, that have proved a blessing to many poor 
starving hearts. We have seen the day when 
spiritualism, as a belief, was looked upon as almost 
a crime, but now its adherents are found in count- 



230 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

less numbers, in every nation and clime. Call it 
what they will ; it is all one and the same thing. It 
lives, is a truth, and will ever exist and grow in 
numbers. 

"Dear Joseph, brave man, true to your belief 
and sincere in all your actions and deeds, let me in 
love congratulate you, and mingle with the many 
others that come to greet you, on this your eighty- 
fifth anniversary. May the good angels bless you 
forevermore. Cornelia." 

FROM WILLIAM E. GLADSTONE. 

Dr. Buchanan stated that this was the third mes- 
sage received from Mr. Gladstone, whose first mes- 
sage came one year ago, expressing friendship for 
Dr. Buchanan, who like himself in pursuit of duty, 
toiled along lines of unpopularity and who after- 
wards expressed his deep interest in the welfare of 
his nation and his overwhelming feelings from the 
grandeur of the new world he had recently entered, 
in which he was acquiring larger views : 

"Dr. J. R. Buchanan: 

"Esteemed Friend — Another milestone has 
greeted you, and soon you will have proceeded on 
your journey, past the eighty-fifth anniversary of 
your life. I do not claim to know of all your 
struggles and triumphs, but I recognize the single- 
ness of purpose in your life, the desire to benefit 
your fellow-man. It was this attribute that at- 
tracted me to you. I am glad, and in coming nearer 
to you, entering the circle of your friends on the 
spirit side of life, I seem to have gained in de- 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 23I 

velopment of the spiritual faculties. It has been the 
means of opening my eyes to beauties of a nature 
that I might never have realized, for who could 
come in contact with such souls as William Denton, 
Robert Dale Owen, Pierpont and others that I might 
mention, without gaining lasting benefit. 

"Your eighty-fifth anniversary ! It seems a long 
time, and yet you are just beginning to live. You 
are but a child in knowledge, compared to what you 
will gain. You have builded a foundation that is 
eternal, and when the tired frame is laid aside, the 
spirit and soul will go on, and on, gaining in wis- 
dom and knowledge, in the spirit realms. How 
grand it is to know that this can be. What a com- 
fort to me. It gives me hope. Oh ! that I could in- 
fluence my countrymen; that I could show to them 
their errors, and the abyss that is waiting for them. 
How greed has steeled their hearts. Think of the 
conflict now raging, the brave men, the flower of 
England going down to death. The errors that 
have led to this conflict are egregious, and terrible 
in consequence. The Boers are fighting for liberty, 
for their homes. It is the courage of despair. From 
a despised people belittled by statesman and com- 
moner, they have proved themselves heroes like the 
Spartans of old. Errors have been committed on 
both sides, but, alas ! my countrymen are the ag- 
gressors. They should have held out the 'olive 
branch,' and by mediation saved the nation the ter- 
rible grief that will pervade and shadow the homes 
of thousands for years to come. It is love for gold, 
love of power and acquisition that prompts the com- 
bat, not justice. I long to reach the hearts of my 
countrymen to warn them to beware of the fate that 



^■^ THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

awaits them. There comes a time in the history of 
all nations, when the proudest fall, and the haughty 
must bend the knee. My sympathies and love go 
out to my countrymen and my friends, yet I cannot 
condemn the Boers for their bravery in defending 
their country and their homes. 

"I seem to gain more and more all the time in 
spiritual things. It is grand and wonderful to me. 
May the Omnipotent power that reigns, sustain you 
to the end, and when you must lay aside the ma- 
terial, bless you with eternal love and wisdom. 
Peace be with you. Truly your friend, 

"William E. Gladstone." 

from professor william denton. 

"Professor Denton," said Dr. Buchanan, "was 
my intellectual comrade, and has often communi- 
cated since his death on a lonely barbarian island 
in the Pacific, in 1883." 

"Dr. J. Rodes Buchanan: 

"Dear Friend — The setting of the sun on this, 
your eighty-fifth anniversary, will not leave you in 
darkness, but with a warm heart blessed in the love 
of those who have come to you through space to 
offer their tribute. What can I add to what has 
been said? No need to eulogize you. The world 
knows of your life work, your unselfish endeavors 
toward science and spiritual research. It will live 
in memory for years to come. Age has touched 
you lightly. It is a good commentary on the words, 
*a righteous life hath its reward.' True, your hair 
is silvered and your eyes may be dim, but you are 
not an old man ; you are not past all usefulness ; you 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 233 

are young and filled with the ardent desires that 
animate all that are pure in heart. The grave has 
no terror for you. The so-called death has no sting. 
You are waiting with a smile upon your face and 
a clear conscience for the summons that will call 
you home. But your work is not done yet. When 
the last page is written, and the last thought en- 
scrolled that is designed to perpetuate your mem- 
ory, then you will close your eyes and go home. 
Go to mingle with those who love you. Those who 
will guide you along the path filled with perfume 
from flowers of love, and along the still waters of 
the eternal stream of life. Peace be with you, dear 
friend, forevermore. Wm. Denton." 

PHCEBE CAREY. 

Dr. Buchanan said the message of Phoebe Carey 
was a surprise, as he had never had any intercourse 
with the Carey sisters in life. But she had com- 
municated in warm friendship with Mrs. E. S. 
Buchanan. 

"Dr. Joseph Rodes Buchanan: 

"Dear Friend — Life is not ended, but just be- 
ginning with you. We can see the door opening 
a little wider and wider, that will reveal to you the 
beauties and splendors of the Father's home where 
there are 'many mansions.' Ah ! what a grand struc- 
ture you are building; how many chambers, wide 
halls, beautiful gardens and grand avenues you are 
building. Every day you water the plants in wis- 
dom, and scatter the seeds that will yield a bountiful 
harvest. This is a day for rejoicing, a day to crown 



234 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

you with love and friendship. So we each bring 
our tributes, and lay them at your feet. You are 
not alone, nor are you forgotten. The company 
that surrounds you is one which abounds in hos- 
pitality; all are laden with gifts. Partake 
freely and without stint, for the storehouse is filled 
and the granaries overflowing with the harvest. 
Your friend, Phcebe Carey." 

ROBERT DALE OWEN. 

"Robert Dale Owen, who came next," said Dr. 
Buchanan, "was one of my earliest appreciative 
friends, who in 1841, wrote to the New York Even- 
ing Post a glowing account of my experiments on 
the brain, and discoveries. 

"Dear Friend — Only a few words. Our hearts 
are full to overflowing. We look upon you once 
more. Just a year ago we sent you our tribute. 
It has been decreed that you shall continue in the 
material life a little longer. You are one of the 
missionaries who has been spared to round out a 
perfect life in well doing. You have lived to see 
obloquy changed to admiration, to see science ap- 
plied to spiritual philosophy. It was not necessary 
for us to have the belief in truth reduced to a science, 
but it tickles the palate of the world's people. How 
they are searching, digging and delving to "prove all 
things," and yet the truth is made manifest in the 
fact that life is eternal spirit. It ever existed, and 
ever will live, throughout eternity. Let us con- 
gratulate you; let me add my tribute to the 
myriads around who long to give in their testimony, 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 235 

and yet but a few can respond. In your researches, 
in your life work, you have attracted them to you. 
It is easy to account for. Many of them may be 
strangers in a material point of view, but affinities 
in soul love and aspiration. Now I take my leave. 
I am glad to give you this evidence of my presence. 
May the days that greet you on earth be free from 
pain, and rich in material blessings, and graced by 
the help of angel love. Your friend, 

"Robert Dale Owen." 

robert g. ingersoll. 

"The message from Ingersoll," said Dr. Buch- 
anan, "was a great surprise, as I had never been 
near him, though I admired his labors. But I be- 
lieve he was brought in by meeting with my friends. 
His message is eloquent and natural. 

"There is a good deal that is dark to me, a 
good deal that is past understanding ; but I see rays 
of light. I feel the invisible power that will lead me 
'out of the wilderness.' 

"How fleeting is material life. The framework 
is filled with animation to-day; the eyes look upon 
the objects in an adoring gaze. The senses are 
thrilled with emotion, while the bodily needs may 
attract attention. Man plans and devises his life, 
how he will devote the hours, days or years, and yet, 
in a moment; almost like a breath from the wind, 
it is all ended, and the temple that has been inhabited 
is a piece of senseless clay, that must be hidden 
from sight to escape pollution. Ah ! how much 
there is to learn, and alas ! how few realize it. Little 



236 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

did I realize the perplexities that awaited me, yet I 
can truly say from out of the darkness, I am com- 
ing into the light. I do not find spirit life one con- 
tinual dream of bliss. No, indeed ! I find so much 
to learn, mistakes to atone for, and problems to 
solve. I cannot say that I have many regrets to 
offer, regarding the material life. I was not perfect, 
but I endeavored to be just to my fellow-men. To 
my wife and children, I left a heritage of love; I 
idolize them and their love was the main source 
of happiness to me. How touching, yes, and how 
thrilling come to me the telegrams over the wires 
that bind our hearts in subtle sympathy. It blesses 
me, it helps me on my way, encourages me in my 
struggles to gain development in the spirit. I recog- 
nize now many mistakes I made regarding the grand 
philosophy. How beautiful it is in conception and 
how magnificent in its truth. It is not a time for 
sorrow in my home, but a time to rejoice, for I 
am home, and not alone, but in the mansion builded 
for me. I would not have my dear wife, nor any 
one who is near to me, shed a single tear, for I have 
only advanced a little nearer to the realization of 
true life, and I am waiting to greet them in love. 
True, their tears are like diadems, and they glitter 
and scintillate and illumine the surroundings in the 
proof of imperishable love; but I am free from 
care ; all that I need is the knowledge that they are 
happy. How death levels all distinctions. How 
hollow the mockery that attends great pomp and 
display. Here we meet upon a common level; are 
judged according to our attributes in wisdom or 
otherwise. I realize the truth, 'in the Father's house 
are many mansions.' 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 237 

"I deplore the mistakes I made in material life. 
I have renounced my agnosticism. Why not, when 
the living truth is revealed ? The grand men and 
women who have espoused its principles should be 
crowned with jewels. Many of them have almost 
suffered martyrdom. It makes me feel cold at 
heart, when I think of the theories once claimed, 
so unsatisfying, so unreal. 

"Experience is a grand teacher. What shall I 
do to retrieve my mistakes ? — seek to influence those 
who are intelligent and promulgate the truth. I 
am a new scholar in the school. Study my lessons 
well. Oh ! the dark clouds, the doubts and perplexi- 
ties that first assailed me. The feeling that I was 
alone. It was terrible ; but it has gone, never to re- 
turn. To the world I can only say : I renounce 
my theories, and I take up the standard of eternal 
life and wave it to and fro. Up the mountains of 
doubt I will climb, span the chasms of distrust, pass 
by the narrow path of prejudice and plant my ban- 
ner upon the mountain's summit, where the sun of 
love can reveal its colors, and the moonlight shine 
upon its glittering folds. Doubt and distrust have 
left me, and the truth is revealed. Life is eternal, 
the material existence but a probationary period. 
How grand to know that I live and that I will greet 
my wife, children and friends in eternity. I once 
was blind, but now my eyes are opened. I have no 
comments to make upon the action of my fellow- 
men. All that I ask is that they seek the fountains 
of eternal life, true wisdom. My heart was touched 
by the actions of the many ministers of the Gospel. 
They gave me more credit for good intentions than 
I anticipated. Death seemed to soften all asperities. 



238 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

But I am asked to add my tribute to this" grand old 
man, on this, his eighty-fifth anniversary. Ah! 
what can I say? Congratulate him? Years of de- 
votion to science and philosophy have endeared him 
to many hearts. 

"I come as a pupil to a teacher, one that is enter- 
ing, a new school. I extend the hand of friendship, 
and congratulate myself, not him, in making the 
acquaintance. Sometimes a fierce blast of nature's 
elements will destroy an entire forest, all but one 
or two tall towering oaks, that stand alone in all 
their majesty, their branches towering to the skies. 
Behold here is one of Nature's noblemen. Years of 
antagonism have not swept him out of existence; 
like the oak he stands erect, filled with courage, de- 
fiant in his defense of truth. The world is the better 
for his living, and his memory will go down to 
coming generations through the works he leaves 
behind. Peace be with him and all mankind. 
"Robert G. Ingersgll.'''' 

thurlgw weed. 

"The message of the great politician, Thurlow 
Weed," said Dr. Buchanan, "was a great surprise, 
for I recollected him only as one of the trio ruling 
New York — Seward, Weed and Greeley, from 
which Greeley withdrew." 

"The group that gathers around you, and the 
lines of invisible telegraphy in harmony, are send- 
ing messages that are truly a blessing. Count 
me among the number eager to greet you. 

"Thurlgw Weed." 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 239 

REV. JOHN PIERPONT. 

"My old friend of fifty-seven years ago," said 
Dr. Buchanan, "is ever very welcome." 

"Dear Friend — Only these words : May peace, 
love and spiritual blessing be with you now and for- 
evermore. Amen. Pierpont." 

VICTOR HUGO, 

"The messages I have heretofore received from 
Victor Hugo," said Dr. Buchanan, "have been in- 
tense, eloquent, and extremely cordial. That he 
should speak of his country now is as natural as that 
Gladstone should speak of England. Both seem 
very fearful of the future of Europe. There has 
been some alarming prophecies as to the future of 
France." 

"Dr. J. Rodes Buchanan: 

"The impulse that draws me near to you to-day 
is one that is easy to define — brotherhood. Our ideas 
may be different, but we are working for the com- 
mon good. I see the danger threatening my coun- 
try, France. I realize the changes and convulsions 
that are near at hand. The old world is in a spirit 
of unrest. The pent-up torrents will burst through 
the banks after a time, and terrible will be the re- 
sults. The fate of Rome does not seem to be re- 
membered. History will only repeat itself. After 
the storm and from amidst the ruins and chaos will 
spring up a new generation. God grant it will be 
founded upon the principles of justice and equality. 



240 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

You are near the setting- of the sun in material life, 
but the dawning of the day will be near at hand, 
and find you blessed in intelligence. 

"Victor Hugo." 

theodore parker. 

"Theodore Parker," said Dr. Buchanan, "who 
was my friend in life, has spoken to me heretofore 
in the same spirit as to-day, insisting on the supreme 
importance of love, as a sufficient platform for the 
spiritual movement, in which I agree with him." 

"It has been said, that spirits do not return to 
earth after a certain period, that they go to the other 
realm beyond the material, and do not care to re- 
turn, and. cannot. I doubt this as a truth. Love, 
boundless love, animates the spirit, and no matter 
how far away or how long they have been out of the 
body, the thought sent out in space calls them to the 
heart. It needs but the touch upon the wire that 
binds soul to soul in consanguinity. Love lives for- 
ever in the heart, and it cannot be effaced by time as 
computed by material. You have my best wishes. 
I come freely and gladly this day. 

"Theodore Parker." 

On the night of July 4, 1896, at Paris, Texas, 
at the instance of Captain S. J. Wright and the 
writer, a patriotic reunion was held at the Ring 
circle, by the spiritual congress. Mrs. Tabor, a 
superior spirit medium, being in the city at the time, 
was invited to sit with Medium Ring; so that the 
magnetism and necessary mediumistic power might 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 24I 

be sufficient. The leading veterans of the three 
American wars; that of Independence; that of 1812, 
and that of the Civil war of 1861-1865, rallied 
around us. Also many of the great statesmen of the 
past one hundred years of American history. 

As reported to us by the mediums who witnessed 
the scene clairvoyantly, no grander reunion ever 
occurred on the American continent. These old 
heroes and statesmen, however much they may have 
differed on the construction of the constitution, and 
on financial and economic questions while on earth, 
are as patriots, all standing together now. And on 
the side of the people against plutocracy; and all 
trying to preserve the liberties of the American 
people. 

Grant and Lee, and their great lieutenants, are 
all standing shoulder to shoulder for the American 
people aginst enemies both at home and abroad. 

Abraham Lincoln and Jefferson Davis shook 
hands across our seance table, as evidence that the 
bloody chasm between the North and South is 
closed forever; and that henceforth we are one 
people and one nation. 

A wonderful exhibiton of this grand reunion 
was a panoramic outline of the leading events of 
American history, commencing with the landing of 
Columbus, and passing down to the Cleveland ad- 
ministration then in its last year. The greatest 
events of our history were given prominence, es- 
pecially the administrations of Washington and 
Lincoln. All the administrations were given in 
beautiful spiritual light of more or less brilliancy; 
until the pending administration of Cleveland was 
reached, which was given under a dark shadow. No 



242 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

explanation was made from the spirit side; but the 
interpretation of the writer is that this dark shadow 
is the reflection of the shameful historic fact, that 
this man, as president, surrrendered the .financial 
freedom of the American people to the bankers and 
bondholders of Wall street. And this shadow will 
forever rest on his administration, and on him, un- 
less he repents in "sackcloth and ashes." 

Another peculiarity of this wonderful seance, 
was that when the administration of President Jack- 
son was reached, the medium (then an uneducated 
boy of 19, wholly ignorant of the political history 
of the United States) remarked, "I see a dark build- 
ing in the background I cannot understand, and a 
tall, slender old man dressed in homespun, walking 
in front of it, with a hickory stick in his hand, which 
he points at the building." Suddenly the medium 
exclaimed, "Ah, I see now. The word bank appears 
on the front of the building; and the man, who is. 
General Jackson, points his stick at the building, 
and says tell you (referring to the writer) that no 
political reform will avail anything until the 
national banks are overthrown." 

Towards the close of the seance a new spirit (to 
us) of great nervous energy took possession of the 
medium and delivered himself of the following 
unique address, which was delivered with such vim 
as to fix it in indelible characters on my brain, never 
to be forgotten. Here it is, verbatim et literatum :" 
"American liberty is dead and buried, and over its 
grave is erected not merely one shaft, but over four 
thousand, and every one of them is a national bank." 

Upon my asking who the speaker was, he re- 
plied: "I am Edmond Randolph of Washington's 



Ml 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 243 

cabinet." Readers of American history will remem- 
ber this grand old patriot, who stood with Thomas 
Jefferson in his memorable contest in Washing- 
ton's cabinet with Alexander Hamilton, the original 
champion of plutocracy. 

I cannot close this report on politics from the 
psychic realm, without stating the remarkable fact, 
that though Jefferson is my favorite statesman, I 
have never received a word from him. On one occa- 
sion, while talking with General Washington, I 
asked the question : Why is it we never hear from 
Jefferson ? He replied that Jefferson's time was al- 
most wholly occupied on Wall street, New York; 
where he is continually opposing and upsetting the 
plots of the plutocracy to enslave the American 
people. And, he continued, but for Jefferson's ef- 
forts the people would be in a far worse condition 
of financial slavery than they now are. 

The writer is blessed with a very wise band of 
spirit guides, including among the ancients 
Zoroaster, the founder of the great Persian religion, 
and other great Persian and Arab sages ; Socrates, 
Zeno and Pythagoras, among the Greek philoso- 
phers; and Professor Joseph Rodes Buchanan, Dr. 
John Bovee Dods, and other modern philosophers. 
Also such statesmen as Washington, Lincoln and 
Parnell ; and such reformers as Frances E. Willard. 

Whenever I want special information from my 
guides, I write the questions and send them to the 
great automatic writer, C. Walter Lynn, at Oak- 
land, Cal., and the guides come and answer through 
Mr. Lynn. I have communications from them suf- 
ficient to fill several chapters in this book ; but have 
only made two or three quotations; and now wish 



244 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

to make one, simply because it is a complete test of 
the genuineness of these communications. 

Of date January 23, 1902, I received letters 
through said medium from Frances E. Willard, 
General Washington, Abraham Lincoln, Professor 
Buchanan, Dr. J. Bovee Dods and Zoroaster. 

The genuineness of these communications is 
demonstrated by the following conclusive test: 

The writer had written and published in the 
Advocate, at Paris, Texas, January 8, 1902, an 
article on the battle of New Orleans of January 8, 
181 5; in which, speaking of British aggression, he 
referred to the Revolutionary war, and spoke of 
Washington's victory at Trenton, Christmas, 1776, 
as having a parallel in De Wet's victory over the 
British, Christmas, 1901 ; he also denounced this 
unjustifiable war on the part of the British and com- 
plimented the Boers for their bravery and patriot- 
ism in defense of their homes and liberties. 

But this article was not referred to, either in the 
questions sent to the guides or the letter to the 
medium. Nor is it probable that Mr. Lynn, residing ~ 
at Oakland, Cal., had ever seen said article pub- 
lished in the Advocate at Paris, Texas, a paper of 
mere local circulation. Nevertheless the writer re- 
ceived from his guides the following letter indorsing 
his views both as to the British and Boers; which 
is proof conclusive that said article was read by the 
spirit guides from the unseen world. The letter is 
as follows : 

"E. L. Dohoney: 

"Your opinion of the British coincides with ours, 
and we wish to thank you for your manly course in 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 245 

espousing- the cause of the Boers. Their bravery is 
unquestioned, and the justice of their cause is patent 
to the world. It is almost a crime that civilized 
nations will stand back and see them oppressed, 
crushed and wounded and dying, by the nation that 
rose in blood and that will go out in blood, a just 
retribution for cruelty and love of conquest. No 
better tribute or more fitting day to express it could 
have been offered than Jackson day. We all love 
you for the courage of your convictions. 

(Signed) "Your Guides." 

On the 29th of May, 1902, I had letters from 
my guides. Those of General Washington and 
Frances Willard, being mainly in reference to per- 
sonal affairs, are withheld; but the following from 
Zoroaster, being more general in its character, is 
inserted. In his opinion the earth and its inhabit- 
ants are in a great state of unrest. Calamitous times 
are on us, and worse to come. We are evidently 
approaching the end of a cycle. The letter is as 
follows : 

"Dear Friend — rWe come to greet you in love. 
Come to help you all that we can through this in- 
strumentality. You are still fighting your way 
through life with antagonistic elements on each side 
of you ; and yet you do not fall by the wayside, for 
you are sustained by truth, and have faith that the 
powers that be will bring you the fruits of victory. 
Go on brother, send in glad tidings to the multitude 
by voice and pen, and all will be well with you. 
The world is in a seething, troubled condition, yet 
there are many earnest souls seeking the truth, 
thirsting for the words that will guide them aright. 



246 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

What a mighty convulsion of nature was that of 
Mt. Pelee, and how destructive to Martinique. It 
thrilled the world with horror, and yet it is only 
the beginning of what Ti/ill come. The ashes of a 
thousand years or more cover cities, towns and vil- 
lages. The seas hide the spires of temples, and these 
scenes will come again. Nature revolts and obliter- 
ates, and yet man builds and builds, with iron and 
steel, thinking that he is invincible. Ah! what a 
history we could reveal of the rise and fall of em- 
pires; the human race comes and goes in cycles, 
and ever will. Man is but a puny child in the grasp 
of the great over soul. Great discoveries will yet 
come to bless humanity, and then after a time will 
come seeming oblivion, and new generations to 
people the earth. It is the part of a plan that can- 
not be changed ; it has ever existed. Well, brother, 
you are doing your duty, and come what will, you 
have nothing to fear. Persevere in your efforts, 
follow your impressions, and the unseen forces 
will guard you well. I come a long ways to greet 
you, and I am the spokesman for many, who love 
you for your honesty and your noble desires to bene- 
fit mankind. Your friend and brother, 

"Zoroaster."' 

I neglected to state in the proper connection, 
that about two ears ago the Honorable Benjamin 
Hill, the distinguished statesman of Georgia, whom 
I never knew in physical life, and with whom I 
have never thought of communicating in spirit life, 
gave me this brief indorsement through a slate- 
writing medium : 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 247 

"I come to greet an honest man who cannot be 
corrupted by bribes or favors. Truly yours, 

"Benjamin Hill^ of Georgia." 

Also in the spring of 1902, at Paris, Texas, 
Colonel A. H. Belo, late editor and proprietor of 
the Dallas News, whom I never met but once in this 
life, and that was at the Raymond Hotel in Austin 
in 1873, came to me through an automatic writing, 
and earnestly advised me against my contemplated 
removal either to the Panhandle of Texas or to 
Colorado. He insisted that it was too late in life 
to make such a change, and that I would spend the 
remainder of life much more comfortably at my 
home in Paris, Texas. He also said that my books 
and other writings, though valuable to mankind, 
would not be much appreciated during my earthly 
existence. 

In Denver, Colo., on the 23rd of June, 19O2, 
I had a sitting with Mrs. Bullene, one of the great- 
est psychics now living in America. An ancient 
spirit who gave his name as "Adalgia," because he 
said he represented the earliest civilization of earth, 
came and favored me with a wonderful conversation 
through the medium. He claimed to have lived on 
the continent now sunk in the Pacific ocean, about 
50,000 years ago ; that his was a white race, with a 
civilization superior to any now on earth ; and that 
it was the earliest really great civilization of earth. 
That it existed before any of the great civilizations, 
which later sprang up, both in the eastern and west- 
ern continents ; and that his people lived long before 
the great civilization of the lost Isle of Atlantis, in 
the Atlantic, which sank in a single night, with its 



248 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

teeming millions of people, great wealth and ad- 
vanced civilization. . He claimed that America was 
peopled from his country; and that the first people 
here were white. Ages later the Mound Builders 
and Cliff Dwellers, who were kindred races, occu- 
pied America; and from them descended the Tol- 
tecs, Aztecs and the Pueblos. The Moqui, Yaqui 
and other mongrel races are from the same original 
sources. 

Professor Joseph Rodes Buchanan also came at 
the same time and held a long and satisfactory con- 
versation with me. He gave me valuable sug- 
gestions in reference to the preparation and pub- 
lication of my books ; and valuable advice and direc- 
tions with reference to my health ; but as these are 
personal matters, they will not be reported in this 
connection. 

On the 17th of June, 1902, in Denver, at a sit- 
ting with Mrs. Raymond, a psychometrist of great 
power, many valuable communications were re- 
ceived. I will only mention one : An angel came who 
claimed to be an original spirit who had never lived 
in the body; she claimed to be my guardian angel 
and held in her hand a faded lily, but upon which 
grew beautiful green leaves ; she said the lily repre- 
sented my weakened physical life, but the green 
leaves the great and beautiful truths I was yet to 
give to the world through my writings and lectures ; 
said my physical life would continue eighteen years ; 
fifteen years of active, useful work and then three 
years of rest and repose, after which I would pass 
to spirit life. 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 249 



CHAPTER IX. 



, \ \\\\Uliilii[l I /// //, 




//^ 






^^/«ii;iiiiiiiP^^ 



life; and its modes of manifestation. 

God is the center source and cause of all life. 
Through his spirit he has permeated the Universe 
with life, in all its manifold forms, degrees and modes 



250 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

of manifestation. His life is slumbering in the 
mineral kingdom, breathing in the vegetable king- 
dom, moving in the animal kingdom; reaches self- 
consciousness in the human race ; attains to freedom 
in the psychic state, or spirit world; and reaches 
perfection in the celestial state, or heaven. The an- 
nexed illustration, taken from "Views of Our 
Heavenly Home," by A. J. Davis, is intended to 
represent the great Central Sun of God's spirit; 
from which life and light, love, truth, wisdom and 
power radiate in all directions; and permeate every 
■part of the Universe. Outside of this great Cen- 
tral Sun of life and light, is situated an immense 
sea of ether, which fills interplanetary space; which 
sea of ether is impregnated with life, by God's 
spirit; which life is manifested through the natural 
forces, such as magnetism, electricity, light, color, 
sound, heat, gravitation, levitation, attraction, etc. 
Ether on its confines, through the aforesaid forces, 
and other unknown forces, has been condensed into 
matter. And through the laws of life, and the afore- 
said natural forces, matter is shaped into organic 
forms of various degrees of life. 

Spirit is eternal life pure and simple. Spirit 
condensed into ether, becomes real life, charged 
with the natural forces, regulating matter in all its 
forms; and imparting the several degrees of ma- 
terial life. The original atom around which the 
molecules of matter gather, in organizing a new 
form of life, is an ether atom, and cannot be dis- 
solved. Each one of these atoms is believed to be 
an organic form of life; and each combination of 
atoms forming a molecule is also a miniature form 
of life. Harmonious atoms, under the laws of vital 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 25I 

and chemical action, come together and construct 
the molecule, while a combination of harmonious 
molecules constitute a still larger germ of life; and 
a multitude of these germs make up the physical 
body. If they are harmonious, uninterrupted health 
is the result. If the molecules are not entirely har- 
monious, more or less disease is the result. The 
doctors have discovered these germs of life, and 
have constructed the theory of germs as a cause 
of disease ; which is now one of the great fads of the 
medical profession. These germs, instead of being 
the cause of disease, are the component parts of 
physical life. And disease, which is another name 
for inharmony, is simply a contentious state existing 
beween these minute life organisms. Just as clans 
fight each other and produce inharmony in the 
state; so these minute organisms fight each other 
as the doctors have seen them, and produce disease 
or inharmony in the physical body. The remedy is 
not to kill the life germs; but to remove the causes 
of the disturbance, by a return to an observance 
of all the laws of nature on the spiritual, psychic 
and physical planes. Of course I do not deny that 
microbes and other foreign elements of disturbance 
enter the body from without and are the causes of 
disease. Malaria is a very common form of ex- 
ternal disturbance. 

In the world of matter, there seems to be a con- 
tinual struggle betwen life and death ; and at the 
end of the disintegration of each natural form, 
nothing remains but the original atom, around 
which the body of matter formed under the fixed 
laws of life. But in fact there is no death; Spirit 
is immortal ; Ether is eternal, and the so-called atom 



252 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

of matter is really ether, as it cannot be dissolved. 
It is only the various forms of material life which 
dissolve, leaving the eternal atoms to enter into new 
combinations of molecules and new forms of life. 
The eternal law of change is written all over the 
face of matter; and the power of organization and 
dissolution on the material plane seems to be bal- 
anced. But underneath the great raging foam of 
matter lies the immense calm sea of ether, extending 
through the Universe, and permeating matter at all 
points. Back of the boundless sea of ether is the 
eternal sun of God's spirit, as represented by the 
figure at the head of this chapter, radiating life, 
light, love, truth and power, in all directions; im- 
pregnating the immense sea of ether with the laws 
of life, and the natural forces by and through which, 
both ether and matter are controlled and perfected. 
The outflow of life from God's spirit proceeds 
eternally and uninterruptedly to every part of the 
Universe, and impregnates every form of life, on 
all three planes, the spiritual, psychical and physical. 
This outflow of life proceeding from the great cen- 
tral sun of God's spirit, when it reached our solar 
system, was first deposited in the sun, for distribu- 
tion among the planets. Reaching the matter which 
now constitutes the earth, it developed and organ- 
ized our planet, and impressed first a low form of 
life on the mineral kingdom. In process of time, 
it organized the life of the vegetable kingdom; in 
the lapse of ages, produced the life of the animal 
kingdom : and proceeding continually from lower to 
higher forms of life, finally reached the highest 
form of animal life in man. Then beginning with 
the lowest type of man, proceeded by evolution from 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 253 

type to type; and by natural selection, or proper 
blendings and crosses, produced in each type con- 
tinually, new and superior varieties. This process 
is yet going on; and by no means the best variety 
of man has yet been attained. The spiritual man, 
as seen in Jesus the Christ, is the standard sought. 

But the animal man is only the mold in which 
the psychic (or soul) man is cast; and in turn the 
psychic body is only a mold for the immortal spirit. 
So that, fully analyzed, man is existing on all three 
planes at the same time, as explained in previous 
chapters; and is continually receiving his life from 
the spirit of God, on all three planes, the spiritual, 
psychical and physical, at the same time. Life pro- 
ceeds in the aggregate from God's spirit through 
man's spirit, and is distributed to the soul and its 
psychic body, and to the mind, and its physical body. 
A magnetic current continually flows to the physical 
brain, for the supply of life to the mind and body. 
A current of psychic life and force continually flows 
into the psychic brain, and supplies life to the soul 
and its psychic body. While spiritual life is directly 
imparted to the human spirit, by its connection and 
constant contact with God's spirit. 

The main depository of life in the physical man 
seems to be at the head of the spinal column, mid- 
way between the cerebrum and cerebellum; from 
which point it is distributed both to the animal brain 
and conscious mind; and over the nervous system, 
which is an extension of the brain, to every part 
of the body. The conscious mind, through the cere- 
brum brain, has a telepathic connection with every 
part of the system over the nerves; and more or 
less voluntary control over the motive, muscular and 



254 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

vital systems. But the main process of physical 
life is carried on by the spirit of God, operating 
through the cerebellum or animal brain, and auto- 
matically controlling and directing the processes of 
the heart, lungs and other organs, regardless of the 
voluntary action of the conscious mind. The spleen 
is the depository of animal life; and from it the 
necessary magnetism is distributed to the liver, 
stomach and other vital organs of the body. It is 
claimed that the solar plexus, situated back of the 
pit of the stomach, is the point of connection between 
soul and body. It is the entry of the inflow of 
electric and psychic life from the sun; which is 
distributed thence, both up and down, to supply 
the vital organs of the body. 

Every form and variety of mental manifesta- 
tion is made through the brain, and consequently 
depends on an ample supply of magnetic fluid to 
the brain. The unobstructed flow of magnetism 
to the physical brain secures perfect health of body 
and mind ; and any obstruction of this inflow of life 
produces weakness and more or less pain, which we 
term disease. Hence it follows, that the removal 
of these obstructions by magnetic treatment, is the 
principal remedy for both physical and mental ail- 
ments. -But the psychic treatment which is good 
for the soul also strengthens its reflex, the mind, 
and hence it follows that magnetic treatment may 
be supplemented by mental science, in removing the 
obstruction to the inflow of mental life and vigor. 

The outflow of life from God's spirit, through 
man's spirit, into the soul, we term psychic force 
or ethereal life; and is always ample for perfect 
health to the soul, and its psychic body, unless ob- 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 255 

structed by the violation of the laws of his being, 
by man himself. If by the excesses of the body 
and mind, or even by the sins of the soul itself, the 
outflow of psychic life, which God is ever sending 
through the spirit into the soul, becomes stagnated 
or obstructed, the obstruction must be removed by 
psychic force, either inherent in the soul of the man, 
or from external sources. Here opens up the great 
field of mental and christian science as furnishing 
the principal remedies for the removal of the ob- 
structions. The power of truth and love to remedy 
all things is infinite. And the power of the will 
in regulating thought, to remove obstructions, and 
build up brain structure, is a creative and construct- 
ive force, little understood by most people, in this 
human life on earth. "It is the mind that makes 
the man." The mind, through its executive, the 
will, can control the body, and keep the physical and 
mental machine in order, so as to receive the neces- 
sary and constant inflow of magnetic and psychic 
life, to keep soul, mind and body in complete har- 
mony, which is health. The will must force the 
mind to turn from the ailment, and behold the love, 
truth and power of God, which can cleanse the soul, 
mind and body. Even the imagination, the most 
creative faculty of the mind, is a powerful ally of 
the will, and comes to the rescue in making the 
necessary affirmation, that the real man is well and 
not sick; and that all that is necessary to do is to 
return from the dark retreats of our personal selfish- 
ness and rebellion, into the sunshine of God's love, 
truth and spiritual power. 

Above the psychic plane is the spiritual plane, the 
life of the immortal spirit, which is a part of God's 



256 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

spirit. Life comes on this glorious plane by direct 
contact with God's spirit, and by simple inspiration ; 
and if it becomes obstructed on account of the sins 
of the soul, we have only to go to God in prayer, 
for the removal of the obstruction. Jesus, our great 
example, while on the earth, taught that God, our 
Father, not only is cognizant of all our needs, physi- 
cal, mental, psychical and spiritual, but that he is 
loving and kind, more ready than any earthly parent 
to grant all the needed blessings of life, upon the 
simple asking. "Ask and ye shall receive; seek 
and ye shall find ; knock and it shall be opened unto 
you. Whatsoever ye ask in my name, the Father 
will grant unto you." And in his glorious prayer, 
recorded in the 17th chapter of John's gospel, he 
says: "Sanctify (or cleanse) them by thy truth; 
thy word is the truth." Jesus has left the Holy 
Spirit as his agent and administrator on earth ; and 
every person who accepts Christ by faith and obedi- 
ence, is entitled to the gift of the Holy Spirit as a 
comforter, counselor and teacher of all truth. The 
privileges of those who have the Holy Spirit abiding 
with them are boundless. The last words of Jesus 
before his ascension were, "These signs shall follow 
them that believe. In my name they shall cast out 
devils; they shall speak with new tongues; they 
shall take up serpents; if they drink any deadly 
thing, it shall not hurt them. They shall lay hands 
on the sick and they shall recover." Not that all 
these spiritual powers are conferred on any one per- 
son. As taught in the 12th chapter of ist Cor., 
there is one spirit but a diversity of gifts. To one 
is given wisdom, to another knowledge, to another 
miraculous power, etc. Some are apostles, some 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 257 

prophets, some teachers, some ministers; and some 
have power to cast out evil spirits; others to lay 
hands on the sick, and they shall recover. And in 
the 5th chapter of James, it is taught that, "The 
prayer of faith shall save the sick." Faith is the 
great lever power on the spiritual plane, by which, 
in answer to prayer, we open the door of God's love, 
and receive all needed blessings, spiritual, psychical, 
mental and physical. I will in this connection cite 
three cases of relief by that great physician of both 
soul and body, Jesus the Christ ; one on each of the 
aforesaid planes of life. 

First, the case of the woman who touched the 
h6m of his garment, and was relieved of her physi- 
cal malady. The relief in this case was evidently 
an outflow of magnetism; because Jesus said that 
virtue (life power) had passed from him, and in- 
quired who had touched him. 

Second, the case of the nobleman's son, who was 
healed of a raging fever, miles away, and unbeknown 
to himself, was on the psychic plane. The love and 
truth of the Father and Son, passing on the cur- 
rents of ether, reached the soul of the sick man; 
and passing thence to his mind and body, removed 
all the causes, mental and physical, which produced 
the disease, "and immediately the fever left him." 
This was clearly a mental science or christian science 
treatment. 

Third, the pardon of the thief on the cross in 
response to his faith, was a case on the spiritual 
plane. All his sins and crimes were forgiven in 
response to his simple prayer, made in the exercise 
of a trusting faith ; and he received the promise 
of being that day in paradise with Jesus. Paradise 



258 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

means, among the good and happy in the spirit 
world, or psychic realm. 

All life manifests itself by vibratory movement. 
That radiating on the spiritual plane is inconceivably 
rapid; so much so as not to be witnessed by ma- 
terial eyes. 

The life radiating on the psychic plane, though 
much less rapid in vibration than that on the 
spiritual plane, is yet far too rapid to be detected 
by the physical eye. 

While life radiating on the physical plane is 
ordinarily visible to the material eye. 

Dr. E. D. Babbitt, in his valuable work entitled 
"Principles of Light and Color," claims to have 
discovered the shape of the atom; which he main- 
tains is egg-shaped. The smaller end is positive, 
and the larger end negative, with an indentation 
called by Dr. Babbitt the vortex. 

To the general power of cohesive attraction 
which pertains to all matter, is added that of chemi- 
cal attraction or affinity; which brings the positive 
ends of atoms into connection with the negative 
ends of other atoms ; and causes the positive ends 
of the one to enter the negative ends of the other. 
Thus the initial step is taken, which leads to the 
formation of molecules. 

While cohesive attraction and chemical affinity 
bring the positive and negative atoms together, in 
the formation of molecules ; and the same principles 
of attraction blend these molecules in the forma- 
tion of bodies; a much more comprehensive at- 
tration called gravitation then steps in and holds 
the body thus formed in its proper position, and 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 259 

causes it to move in its regular orbit, or occupy its 
proper sphere in life. 

Every atom manifests life by vibratory move- 
ment; and every body formed by a blending of 
atoms and molecules is moving in its own orbit or 
proper sphere of life. 

All life is manifested by motion; the medium of 
motion is electricity; and the sun is the source of 
all the electricity which reaches the earth. 

Electricity is the power which produces motion; 
it is negative and cold but powerful, and a prime 
factor in producing and maintaining life on earth. 

Heat is a natural force which is positive and 
warm; and is the counterpart of electricity. Heat 
and electricity, according to Dr. Babbitt, are very 
fine and powerful ethers, and prime factors of life 
on the earth in all its varied forms and degrees. 

Light, another great factor of life, is a finer 
form of ether; and moves at a still greater rate of 
rapidity than electricity ; but all these natural forces 
of ether move with a rapidity utterly inconceivable 
by the human mind. 

Light, as is well known, when analyzed, is found 
to contain the seven colors of red, orange, yellow, 
green, blue, indigo and violet. 

But condensed into its fundamental division, may 
be called red and kindred colors ; yellow and kindred 
colors ; and blue in its several phases. 

Red in a general sense is a representative of heat ; 
yellow represents light; and blue represents elec- 
tricity. As electricity is negative, cold but powerful, 
all objects which are of blue or kindred colors will 
be found to be cool, calm and passive. While heat 



260 • THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

being positive and warm, red bodies will be found 
to be warm, positive and demonstrative. 

The bodies of yellow and kindred colors will be 
neutral, receptive and harmonious. Applying this 
principle to the human mind, the intellect in a gen- 
eral sense is represented by blue colors ; the feelings 
by red colors, and the psychic and spiritual facul- 
ties, by yellow and white colors. 

Dr. Babbitt recommends red remedies and es- 
pecially red light for all disturbances of the arterial 
circulation, blood and skin diseases, etc. Blue 
remedies, and especially blue light, are good for 
brain and nerve troubles, neuralgia, etc. While for 
troubles of the vital organs, such as constipation of 
the bowels, catarrh of the stomach, torpid liver, 
etc., yellow remedies and especially yellow light are 
suggested. 

But Dr. Babbitt holds that by far the best rem- 
edy is a sun bath, in which we get not only the 
red, yellow and blue light, but also the heat, elec- 
tricity and magnetism of the sun, the great source 
of life on the earth. 

Another great natural force which comes to us 
in the form of a fine and powerful ether is magne- 
tism. Dr. Babbitt holds that magnetism is a modi- 
fied form of electricity. As considered and treated 
by the scientists, and as exemplified in the action 
of the magnetic needle, this is no doubt true. But 
the word is now used in another and higher sense; 
and when we speak of human magnetism, we mean 
the very modus operandi of human life. Magne- 
tism radiates from the human soul, as the rose sheds 
its fragrance on surrounding objects. 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 261 

I admit that the sun, through the mediums of 
electricity, heat and Hght, is the great source of 
mental and physical life on the earth, in all their 
forms and degrees. But back of our physical sun 
is the great spiritual sun, represented by the figure 
at the head of this chapter ; which eternally radiates 
spiritual life; and that radiation is magnetism in its 
higher sense. It is transmitted to the sun of our 
solar system; and comes down on his rays, along 
with the light, heat and electricity, which generate 
human, animal and mineral life ; and adds to human 
life those wonderful psychic and spiritual powers 
which secure immortality. 

To briefly recapitulate : The outflow of life from 
its great central source to every part of the universe, 
may be termed magnetism in its generic sense. This 
outflow of life reaches man on three planes, the 
spiritual, psychical and physical. The inflow of life 
on the physical plane of the human being is what 
we ordinarily term magnetism. But the inflow of 
life on the psychic plane is also a magnetic force. 
And that on the spiritual plane is the highest order 
of magnetism, being pure spiritual life. 

The Universe is a unit, in which we have the 
great principle of unity in diversity. God's life 
permeates every part of the Universe, and is all the 
life there is. In the language of Paul at Athens, "In 
him we live and move and have our being." That 
is, man in his essential nature is a part of God's 
spirit, as a drop of water is a part of the sea. But 
man's spirit has been individualized; and in the 
present human life is occupying two bodies, one of 
ether and one of matter, called by Paul the spiritual 
and natural bodies. The spirit has been individual- 



262 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

ized, in order that it may develop and perfect its 
soul, or spiritual body, as an eternal habitation. The 
material body is only a mould for the ethereal or 
soul body; and when it can be no longer utilized 
for that purpose, is dissolved by what is called 
death; but really there is no death. Matter is not 
destroyed, but enters into new combinations in other 
organic forms. Life is eternal and ever exists in 
its several forms and degrees, in every part of the 
Universe. There is no death. 

If man would remember that he is a deific being ; 
that his spirit is part of God's spirit; and would 
keep his spirit in perfect alignment with God's spirit, 
he would drink in immortal life at every inspira- 
tion. 

The inflow of life which comes into man on 
all three planes of his being at every inspiration is 
perfect; and the health resulting from this inflow 
of life should be perfect also. It is not so, because 
man obstructs this inflow of life by violating 
the laws of his being. The remedy is to remove 
these obstructions, by returning to God and nature. 
Let man conform his will to the will of God, and 
obey the laws of his being and complete life and 
perfect health will be the result. 

If we suffer pain or misfortune, we must submit 
to it in meekness, patience and love, knowing that 
it is the will of God; the necessary chastening, re- 
sulting from our violations of law. Whenever we 
return to God and obey his laws, we will be healthy, 
harmonious and happy. 



Note. — In this chapter, as well as others, I have 
intimated that while physical death by decompo- 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 263 

sition has so far been general among men ; yet there 
have been a few exceptional cases. Enoch, Elijah 
and Jesus, and probably a few others, have escaped 
physical decomposition. And the Bible seems to 
teach that there will come a time when physical 
death will be entirely overcome. This will no 
doubt be at the second coming' of Christ, and the 
inauguration of the millenium. I cite a single text 
from Revelations in proof of this glorious event. 

"And I heard a great voice out of heaven say- 
ing, Behold, the tabernacle of God is with men, 
and he will dwell with them, and they shall be his 
people and God himself shall be with them, and be 
their God. And God shall wipe away all tears from 
their eyes ; and there shall be no more death, neither 
shall there be any more pain : for the former things 
are passed away." 

I do not understand that the physical body is 
ever to be immortalized ; but it will escape decompo- 
sition. It will gradually be dissolved and dissipated, 
and the glorious psychic or spiritual body will ap- 
pear in its stead. 

Many people now living believe that they will 
escape physical decomposition. 



264 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 



CHAPTER X. 

SEX^ THE BASIC LAW OF LIFE. 

The principle of sex penetrates the very center of 
being and extends to every part of the Universe. 
It may be considered the axis of life. God, the 
great cause, is both male and female; in him sex 
is blended. Spirits are created in pairs, male and 
female; which are the complements of each other; 
segments of the same circle of being; and will finally 
be united in a perfect angel union. This grand ulti- 
mate point of being is at once the prophecy and the 
promise to every soul of a perfect mating and com- 
plete harmony. Very few attain it on earth; it can 
only occur when the spirit complements in their 
embodied forms chance to meet and mate. As 
stated in previous chapters, all these spirits seek 
and obtain bodies on the earth, or some other planet, 
in order to develop and perfect individual souls. 
The male spirits become men in the body; the fe- 
male, women; and sex being the fundamental prin- 
ciple of their natures, the mating desire early mani- 
fests itself. The soul being immature, and the 
conscious mind still more immature, mistakes are 
made in a majority of cases, and instead of mating, 
it is mismating. The enforced union under our 
unreasonable marriage laws, leads to distrust and 
hatred; and in many cases to hell on earth. Mar- 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 265 

riage, as it often exists on the earth, is simply 
legalized adultery between parties not only not 
adapted, but generally antagonistic to each other, 
and often enemies. The propagation of the race, 
under such evil influences, necessarily leads to the 
production of criminals. 

The insane prejudice of the churches and of 
public opinion against divorces, and in favor of 
preventing them by law, should be directed to mar- 
riage. Every possible legal restraint should be 
thrown against early and ill-advised marriages ; and 
every possible legal facility afforded people who 
make mistakes to separate at once, and stop propa- 
gating the race under such evil influences. We are 
a thousand fold more considerate of our horses and 
cattle, than we are of our children, whom God 
honors with an indwelling immortal spirit, as ten- 
ant of the physical and psychical bodies. With the 
generation of such animalistic minds, as our system 
of legalized adultery is producing all over the land, 
the immortal tenant, the spirit of man, hardly ever 
gets a chance to manifest itself. The result is that 
in millions of cases life is so animalistic and selfish 
that the career is soon ended in dissipation or 
crime; the human life is a complete failure; and 
the immortal spirit is forced to re-embody and make 
another experiment on the human plane, to secure a 
soul or psychical body as an eternal habitation; or 
else return to God who gave it, and abandon indi- 
viduality. 

But the argument in favor of liberal divorce 
laws and easy separations, when the contracting 
parties have made mistakes, is met by the churches 
with the position of Jesus, that there is only one 



266 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

ground for divorce, viz., adultery. They forget 
that the same Jesus said, "Whoever looks on woman 
to lust after her, has already committed adultery 
in his heart." Every mismated couple, first are 
disgusted, and then hate each other. But the prin- 
ciple of sex prompts to a continual desire for a 
true mating; and it is as natural for both parties 
to look on other men and women, in quest of the 
true mates, as it is for the sun to shine. So in 
nearly every case there exists the adultery in the 
heart to which Jesus referred, and consequently 
Bible ground for divorce. But there is a much 
higher ground, from which the question can be 
looked at than this; and that is that there cannot 
be a true marriage in the spiritual sense until sub- 
stantial complements meet and mate. Marriage on 
the human plane is simply what. the common law 
has denominated it, viz., a civil contract. It is a 
partnership between a man and woman, to raise 
and educate children, and for certain other domestic 
purposes; and like all other partnerships, ought to 
be dissolved on reasonable notice from either part- 
ner. That the institution, as humanity has it, is 
earthly and temporal, is evident from what Jesus 
said to the Sadducees about the woman 
who had seven husbands; which they con- 
sidered conclusive argument against the resur- 
rection of the dead, because there would be no 
way of determining whose wife she would be in 
the spirit world. Jesus replied, "In Heaven there 
is neither marrying nor giving in marriage; but all 
are as the angels;" meaning, of course, that there 
would be nothing in the spirit world like marriage 
in the flesh. 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 267 

But that there is for every immortal spirit a 
final perfect and harmonious marriage in the realms 
of the.blest, is evident from the constant longing of 
every human heart, soul and spirit. God has cre- 
ated no desires that will not finally be gratified, in a 
legitimate way. 

Mrs. Cora Richmond, in her extremely inter- 
esting work on the "Soul," holds that every original 
spirit will be re-embodied, until it secures a saved 
and perfected soul, in which it can enter the world 
of spirits, or intermediate state, to complete its in- 
dividual, independent, personal character, as an im- 
mortal being. When this is done, it meets its sex 
mate, if not found before, and then the real har- 
monious and eternal marriage takes place; and per- 
fected spirits and souls of the male and female 
complements of each other, are blended into a per- 
fect angel; which goes from the spirit world, or 
intermediate state, into the celestial region, called 
in the Bible, heaven. 

Every human being on earth has a celestial 
guardian, in the form of one of these perfected 
angels; who are called in the scriptures, guardian 
angels. While a number of the disembodied spirits 
in the intermediate state are under the control of 
this guardian angel, as "ministering spirits," to care 
for each human being; and to protect us from 
physical death and bodily harm, as well as spiritual 
wrongs from the aggressions of evil spirits. What 
we ordinarily call the providence of God includes the 
fatherly care of God's spirit, with the assistance of 
our guardian angels, and the "ministering spirits," 
who are ever around us ; and also our spirit guides, 
a part of the time with us. 



268 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

Mrs. Richmond holds that every spirit has to 
go through twelve embodiments on the earth; and 
that in one of these there is a real marriage ^n the 
earth by the meeting and mating of the real spirit 
complements. I give this as speculation. It seems 
to me that God would require of no spirit more 
embodiments than are necessary to secure a saved 
soul, as an eternal habitation. If we secure this 
with one embodiment, it seems to me that we will 
be permitted to secure our spiritual perfection in 
the intermediate state; and consummating the true 
marriage of our being, pass on to perfect angelhood. 
If not, then it seems to me we would have the privi- 
lege of re-embodiment until we finally accomplished 
the goal of our being, no matter how many ages 
intervened, or how many reincarnations occurred. 

Lest some may infer that I hold the institution 
of marriage a failure, and favor its abrogation, I 
will add that such is not my position. That it has 
proven largely a failure under existing laws, is evi- 
dent to all thinking minds, but that it could be 
greatly improved by proper legislation both as to 
marriage and divorce, is also evident. Marriage 
laws are necessary. While no doubt better children 
could be produced under the higher law of affinity; 
and while there can be no question of the natural 
right of every woman who desires to bear a child 
to select the father of that child; yet observation 
and history have shown that there are so many ani- 
mal, selfish men, who would leave the mother 
unaided to bear, raise, support and educate the child, 
that marriage becomes an absolute necessity, in 
order to compel men to raise and educate their own 
children ; and to support and care for the mothers. 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 269 

It thus appears that marriage, as we have it, is 
simply a human institution; a law of partnership 
for the most important business and the greatest 
duties of this life. And it should be treated from 
a civil, and not a divine standpoint; and the laws 
so amended as to throw every possible restriction 
around marriage, and afford every reasonable fa- 
cility for separations. Love is the only true basis 
for marriage. If mutual love prevails, there will 
be no desire for separation. If they wish to sepa- 
rate, that is sufficient grounds for the separation. 
Good children cannot be produced where there is an 
undesirable union. When we enter the spirit world, 
the law of affinity will have full recognition. 

Professor P. Braun, in his work entitled 
"Mastery of Fate," Volume II, while holding as I 
do, that sex is the basic law of life, and that there 
should be no union of the male and female, unless 
there is mutual love on all three planes, the physical, 
psychical and spiritual, also holds that the sex act, 
or physical sex union, should never be indulged in 
except for purposes of propagation, even by husband 
and wife; that they should wholly abstain for at 
least three months before the time agreed on for 
the conception of a child, and not then, unless both 
parties are in the most perfect state of physical, 
psychical and spiritual health, and completely en 
rapport, by being in perfect love with each other, 
in spirit, soul and body. 

With the proposition contained in the last clause 
of the foregoing sentence* I am in hearty accord. 
A child properly begotten and conceived, and borne 
by the mother under "good influences, until born, 
has received a greater blessing than all the educa- 



270 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

tion that can be given during the earth life, if it 
lasted one thousand years. But what are the con- 
ditions precedent to the proper conception of a child ? 

First, both parents should be in good health of 
body, mind and soul. 

Second, they should be complements of each 
other in temperament and disposition; segments or 
halves of the same circle of being and life; or as 
nearly so as possible. 

Third, mutual lovers, en rapport on the physical, 
psychical and spiritual planes. This will be the 
case if substantial complements of each other. 

Fourth, a mutual desire and purpose to produce 
noble offspring. 

Fifth, a thorough preparation and toning of the 
system, physical, mental, psychical, sexual and 
spiritual, up to the highest possible degree, for this 
special occasion, when the greatest thing a man 
and woman can do on earth is to be performed. 
I therefore agree with this writer, that propaga- 
tion is the ultimate object of the sex act, but it is 
not all the object of sex relations. The primary 
object of sexual intercourse is the mutual happiness 
of man and woman; as already stated, they are seg- 
ments of the same circle of being; and as a circle 
cannot be complete until its two halves are properly 
joined together, so man and woman cannot be happy 
unless joined together in mutual love. But this 
junction must be of spirit, soul and body; and the 
conjunction of the bodies in the sex act implies also 
the higher and nobler junctions of the soul and 
spirit. The sex act, instead of being only an 
animal gratification, is the most loving and sacred 
act that a man and woman can perform on earth. 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 27I 

The reason there is so Httle gratification in the sex 
act, is that it is usually performed on the physical 
plane alone, a mere animal lust. It therefore fol- 
lows that none should marry, except those who are 
temperamental complements of each other, or as 
nearly so as possible, and who are mutually in love 
on all three planes; who are en rapport, that is, 
whose vibrations of life are wholly or nearly in 
unison physically, psychically and spiritually. Such, 
and such alone, should ever engage in the sex act; 
and its purpose and object is first, the mutual happi- 
ness of the sex mates in complete juncture of souls. 

Second, its ultimate object is the propagation of 
the race. For this last purpose, as this writer prop- 
erly maintains, it should be seldom exercised, and 
that after great preparation, and under the most 
favorable influences. The creation of a new human 
being is the fruit of the tree of sex; the union of 
souls that attends the sex act is the flower. But 
there will be no union of souls if it is a mere act 
of lust on the physical plane alone, as is the fact in a 
large majority of cases, both inside and outside of 
matrimony. The truth which I would indelibly im- 
press on the minds of my readers is that the sex 
act should never be engaged in unless the sex mates 
are en rapport, that is, thoroughly in love, in body, 
soul and spirit. In such cases there is a complete 
blending of magnetism, a perfect union of souls; 
and if conception results, the fruit of this natural 
union will be good, true and beautiful. 

In the large majority of cases the sex act is 
indulged in on the physical plane alone, the sex 
mates having little or no love for each other in 
soul and spirit; and conception resulting, the pro- 



272 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

geny is usually mediocre in mind, selfish in dispo- 
sition and life, and often criminal in conduct, end- 
ing in trouble and punishment. 

The majority of marriages on the earth result 
from physical attraction mainly, with little or no 
affinity of soul and spirit. As soon as lust is grati- 
fied, they find themselves wholly incompatible in 
temperament, soul and spirit. The living together 
of many of these couples is simply legalized adultery, 
and the resulting progeny gravitates through vice 
and crime to the poorhouse or penitentiary. 

A man and woman sometimes have some af- 
finity of soul, or of spirit, or of both, but little of 
body. Or the affinity may be of body and 
not of soul. How are these partial loves, 
and these irregular lovers to be gratified? 
And how are married people who desire to 
'enjoy each other's love, and yet do not wish to 
propagate, to be gratified ? God has never implanted 
a natural desire in the human soul that is not en- 
titled to legitimate gratification. And lovers, 
whether married or single, regular or irregular, can 
allay their amative feelings and gratify their love 
in a sweet harmonious, feeling, by kissing, hugging 
or otherwise embracing each other, or by simply 
holding each other's hands, a privilege which no 
virtuous, loving woman would refuse to a loving 
friend. The philosophy of this is, that the gratifica- 
tion or satisfaction which lovers desire, results from 
a blending of the magnetic and psychic forces, which 
flow out from the mind and soul; and this can be 
secured in such satisfactory degree as to allay ama- 
tive feeling, by simply holding the hands. Of course 
a complete union of souls only results from a per- 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 273 

feet coition of real lovers. But holding the hand, 
kissing and embracing, are satisfactory substitutes, 
where the sex act is not proper. Since writing the 
foregoing I have read a little book called "Mag- 
netation," by A. Chaviness, which takes the same 
position. 

To briefly recapitulate : I express the opinion 
that spirits, or spirit germs, are eternal ; but indi- 
vidualized, at the time of their embodiment on 
earth; are male and female, that is, produced in 
pairs, who are the complements of each other — seg- 
ments of one angelic circle. The true sex mates 
seldom find each other on earth ; therefore marriage, 
while necessary in order to force selfish, sensuous 
men to support and educate their own offspring, and 
protect and support the women who bear and raise 
their children, is not eternal, or divine, or even per- 
manent. The common law contains the true con- 
ception of it; it is simply a civil contract, and that 
form of a contract called a partnership ; and like all 
other partnerships, should be dissolved for good 
cause, at any time on reasonable notice. The father 
should be required to support and educate the chil- 
dren ; the custody of the children given to the parent 
best fitted to raise them ; but neither parent debarred 
from visiting them at any time. But in case both 
parents are unable or unfit to raise and educate the 
children, then a proper guardian should be ap- 
pointed, and the children educated at the expense 
of the state. No child born within or without wed- 
lock should be considered illegitimate; but all chil- 
dren should inherit from both parents and have 
equal rights under the law. That gifted woman, 
Frances E. Willard, never said a truer or greater 



274 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

thing than the following: "There are no illegiti- 
mate children." They all have the impress and seal 
of nature and nature's God ; and are entitled to equal 
rights and equal honor, no matter what may have 
been the faults or irregularities of the parents. 

The marriage law has no standing in the spirit 
world. We have the concurrent testimony of Jesus 
and all returning spirits to this effect. The law of 
affinity prevails in the spirit world; and wives of 
earth, when they pass the vail, do not hesitate to 
abandon selfish, cruel husbands, and seek their true 
sex mates; and husbands likewise seek their true 
sex mates. And in case of mistake in the spirit 
world, the parties mutually separate and seek other 
affinities, until the complements of each other are 
found. In other words, perfect liberty exists in the 
spirit world, and the law of affinity is fully recog- 
nized by all. After true sex mates have found each 
other, and have perfected their souls, they enter 
together the celestial state, or Bible heaven, per- 
fected angels. Mrs. Richmond maintains, in her 
work on the "Soul," that the sex mates are joined 
together into one complete angel. But I incline to 
the idea that every spirit is a distinct individuality, 
and as such, becomes an individual angel. But they 
are united in a perfect celestial marriage; and are 
in perfect harmony, being one in feeling, thought, 
word and action; so as to really make one perfect 
life or soul, in its general sense. 

The following communication from an author 
in the spirit land sustains the theory of sex law as 
hereinbefore presented; and shows that the law 
of affinity prevails in the psychic realm : 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 275 

I forgot to tell you that my reception did not 
consist of great men alone; there was an equal 
number of great or gifted women present. I am a 
woman and I am determined to take the part of 
women. Do you think those men would have been 
very happy all alone by themselves? Why, they 
would need women there, if for no other reason 
but that they might worship them. Yet we did 
not worship them, we didn't think they were a bit 
better or more gifted than we were, and we were 
women just as much as we had been on earth, and 
they were men just the same as they had been. 

I tell you, friends, we were even more womanly 
than we had been, and the men were more manly. 
Don't let that old, foolish idea get into your minds 
— that the spirits and angels are neither men nor 
women, but all as one sex. Nothing can be more 
untrue. The same law holds good here as on earth. 
We do not bear children, to be sure, but I never had 
a child when I was on earth, and there are thousands 
of other women who never bore children, b,ut they 
are women for all that, just as much women as 
though they had borne children, and no woman bears 
children after a certain age. Is that any reason 
why she is not a woman, and just as much a woman 
as though she had? 

Now you ask me : "Is there, then, love between 
the sexes ?" and I answer most emphatically, yes ! 
What ennobles a man or woman more than deep 
and constant love — eternal love, if you please? On 
earth it is the foundation of all things; without it 
nothing can be; without it there can be no men or 
women. Love is the creator of all things — sexual 
love, not platonic. How else could justice ever 



276 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

come to those who die young or in infancy? Are 
they never to know the joys of love? Out upon 
such nonsense ! Are the unmarried and lonely never 
to know love and companionship of husband and 
wife? Are those who are most miserably mated 
to vicious, debauched and drunken husbands — or 
sometimes the reverse — are they never to know the 
joys of true love and companionship of a good, true 
husband or wife? Think again, my friends. 

"Do you have all the organs there which belong 
to the body here?" 

Yes, we do; we certainly do. Contradict it, ye 
wise ones, if you will, but if the life of the earthly 
body is the spirit thereof, and the spirit is in the 
form of the earthly body — which it certainly is — 
have we not organs similar to those of earth? Do 
we have hands and not a stomach? Do we have a 
head and not a 'heart? Do we have feet and not 
brains? Every organ of the body that you have, 
we have also, for it is the life or the spirit of those 
very organs that we take with us when the body, 
dies. 

Now if we have feet, it is that we may walk. 
If we have eyes, it is that we may see ; if ears, that 
we may hear; if a brain, that we may think; a 
stomach, that we may digest food. Each and every 
organ fulfills its duty here as there, except the 
organs of reproduction. Reproduction belongs only 
to earth; still, we possess the organs, but they do 
not reproduce. Like the fruits of earth, all seed 
germs take root only in material substance. Now 
the question is : How and what do we eat ? We eat 
everything that is good for food — that is, to feed 
the sublimated material. We cannot take life of 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 277 

any kind, therefore we cannot eat animal flesh. I 
would like to make this world as clear to you as 
possible. If in your world peaches grow on trees, 
they do in our world, for the sublimated tree is 
here, or the spirit of the tree, filled with luscious 
peaches without stones, or pits, or much skin, for 
as I said, :seed germs gravitate to -the material 
earths, but the sublimated essences gravitate to this 
world. If you have grapes there, so do we here, 
plentifully, without the seed or skin. The skin 
of our fruit is soft, sweet and waxen, and the lus- 
cious fruit melts in the mouth without much masti- 
cation. 

The following extract is in point. It is taken 
from one of F. Petersileas' letters from the spirit 
world, published in the Progressive Thinker, as 
follows : 

Many on earth think that families will be re- 
united here and then go on in the same relation as 
before, perhaps to all eternity; but this is not so, 
neither does any family ever sustain the same re- 
lationship that it sustained while on earth ; and now, 
in order to make myself clear, I will explain exactly 
how it is. 

For instance, we will say a family on earth has 
two or three small children transferred to the celes- 
tial world. The father and mother and the remaining 
children live on earth for a great many years there- 
after, the children thus remaining grow to man- 
hood and womanhood, marry, and have families of 
their own. The father and mother remain, perhaps, 
fifty or more years; we will say that perhaps the 
children they lost have been in the celestial world 



278 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

fifty years. Now these children have not been stand- 
ing still ; no, not for a moment — no more than those 
on earth. If those on earth have grown to man- 
hood and womanhood and married, can anyone 
think that those in the celestial world have not done 
the same? It must be a self-evident truth that such 
is the case. These celestial children have also 
grown to manhood and womanhood ; they have been 
united to their true counterparts, and the union 
constitutes an angel or completed whole, male and 
female as one. They do not bear children, as on 
earth, but the union of the positive and negative 
forces, male and female, generates thought, be- 
comes objective, or objects — spiritual entities — not 
human spiritual or angelic living entities endowed 
with life and motion, but thought entities. I do 
not know that I can make this clear to all in any 
better way than to again give something of my own 
experience, for the eternal laws that apply to me 
and mine, apply to all. 

When on earth, in my young manhood, I 
married; my wife bore me a number of children. 
Previous to her death, or departure to the celestial 
life, two or three of those children died or departed 
to the celestial world. I was left on earth with two 
children to care for. In a couple of years or so 
I married another lady. By my second wife I also 
had a family. I remained on earth, after that, nearly 
forty years, and then preceded my second wife to 
the celestial world. Now no one can reasonably 
suppose that he wife and children that I lost in my 
early manhood had been standing still all that time 
waiting for me, or that it would be reasonable to 
think that I should be again united to my first wife. 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 279 

Those in the celestial world had gone onward far 
more rapidly than if they had remained on earth. 
The truth of this must be evident to all. 
"Well," you ask, "how did you find it?" 
This is how I found it. My first wife had for 
many, many years been united to her own true 
counterpart and consequently had become an ex- 
ceedingly bright and shining angel, so far beyond 
me that I really can never overtake her. We could 
never, under any circumstances, be united again, 
I do not mean that I do not, or may not reach the 
various altitudes of wisdom which she has attained, 
but, of course, I am always far, far behind her; 
neither do I mean to say that I have not met her. 
I have met her many times and she, or they, rather, 
have often been my teachers. All the details con- 
cerning this are given in my book, "The Discovered 
Country," and the details of her experience are 
given in the book, "Mary Ann Carew. Wife, 
Mothei, Spirit, Angel." 

Now, how was it with the children that I had 
lost — those who had been in the celestial world for, 
perhaps, forty years ? No one can suppose that they 
remained children, lived with their mother, and 
waited for me. No, no; such was not the case. 
Those children had met and remained with their 
mother as long as was for the good of both mother 
and children, but those children grew rapidly into 
young men and maidens, were united, each to his or 
her own counterpart, and also became bright and 
shining angels. 

Since writing this chapter, I have read a rather 
remarkable little book entitled "Regeneration," by 



28o THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

Professor A. S. Weltmer of Nevada, Mo. He holds 
as I do, that sex is the basic law of life; and rather 
emphasizes the position, by maintaining that life is 
manifested only through sexual organism. He di- 
vides sexual life, or rather the life of man, into 
"generation and regeneration." By the forrher, man 
propagates the species; by the latter, rebuilds him- 
self. He holds that sexual life and power can be 
used to secrete semen; or the semen can be with- 
held, and another fluid secreted which is used to 
regenerate and build up the physical body. Whether 
there is a distinct sexual secretion, different from 
semen, or not, there is no doubt but that the com- 
mon sexual life, back of semen, can be used to main- 
tain the physical and mental life of the individual, 
or it can secrete semen to be used in sexual inter- 
course with the other sex. Jesus the Christ, the 
most remarkable man of earth ; and Sir Isaac New- 
ton, one of the greatest philosophers in history, 
neither ever secreted any semen, but used the sexual 
power, in other words, all the life God the Father 
gave them to keep the body, brain and mind in first- 
class working condition, in order to work out ef- 
ficiently their wonderful missions. The same can 
no doubt be said of the late Frances E. Willard, and 
of the yet living Clara Barton, and many others. 
Professor Weltmer also holds that these secretions 
are produced by thought ; and that thought can and 
should be controlled by will power. In short, that 
every man can and should determine, by the exer- 
cise of the will, whether he will secrete semen for 
sexual intercourse ; or the other sexual fluid, for the 
regeneration and upbuilding of the physical and 
mental powers of the individual. 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 28l 

As the propagation of the race is one of the ob- 
jects of the union of the sexes, mankind can be im- 
proved as much as the domestic animals have been; 
and higher types of men and women produced by the 
.observance of simple and natural sex laws. 

As already stated, none but the healthy, and those 
who are substantial complements of each other 
should marry. Sexual indulgence should be ab- 
stained from until both parents are in the highest 
state of health physically, psychically and spiritu- 
ally; and until the desire of motherhood is intense 
on the part of the wife. 

They should also have agreed long before on the 
character and line of life they wish their child to 
follow. If they desire a philosopher they should for 
months before read philosophical works; if a scien- 
tist, then scientific works should have their atten- 
tion ; if a statesman they should read the biographies 
of the greatest statesmen ; if a musician, they should 
study and practice music. 

After conception the wife should perform no 
hard physical or mental labor ; should continue read- 
ing and thought on the lines already agreed on. 
She should also surround herself with the most ex- 
quisite works of art and sculpture, and daily practice 
or hear harmonious music. By observing these 
simple means, a progeny can be produced one hun7 
dred per cent superior to the parents ; and new and 
improved varieties of man devloped on earth. We 
ought in time to reach the type of Jesus. 

It is also in the power of the parents to determine 
the sex of the child; and to produce at every con- 
ception, a boy or girl, as may be agreed on between 
themselves. 



282 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

While man imparts the life, woman controls the 
sex. That is, the growth, maturity and condition 
of the eggs or ova, in the womb of the woman at 
the time of conception determines the sex. If 
coition takes place within five days after the monthly 
period, and conception results, the child will be a 
female; because the ovum, which explodes and 
mixes with the male semen, forming the new being, 
has not reached its full maturity. If coition occurs 
between the fifth and tenth days, after the monthly 
period, and conception results, the child will be a 
male, because the ovum is in a riper condition. If 
coition does not take place until after the tenth day, 
conception seldom results, because all the ova have 
by this time ripened, exploded and passed off with 
the refuse of the system. 

This rule or law was thoroughly tested in the 
writer's own family, producing five boys and three 
girls, without a failure. 

Since writing the foregoing I have read the 
"Majesty of Sex," by Nancy McKay Gordon. This 
author, like myself, holds that woman determines 
the sex; but maintains that she does it by thought, 
controlled by will power at the time of conception. 
This is a reasonable hypothesis, and I accept Mrs. 
Gordon's rule as an amendment to mine. Let the 
husband and wife follow my rule as to time, and 
also adopt the Gordon rule, by both parties (more 
especially the wife) fixing the mind intently on the 
sex desired, at the time of the conception of the 
child, and the result will be doubly sure. 

Mrs. Gordon, in her able work, also emphasizes 
the doctrine of regeneration, maintained by Welt- 
mer, Braun, Chaviness and many other writers. 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 283 

That is to say, that men can secrete semen 
to produce a new human being; or they can 
refrain from secreting- semen and retain their sex- 
life, to build up the physical and mental power 
of the man. Some of the ablest philosophers and 
adepts wholly retain their sex power for mental and 
psychic use. 

But we must remember that semen is secreted 
by thought; and the moment we let desire lead the 
mind to the thought of sexual relations, that 
moment semen begins to form. It requires great 
watchfulness and the exercise of a powerful will, 
to keep the mind from secreting semen. And when 
once secreted, semen can never return into the sys- 
tem for purposes of regeneration; but is compelled 
to pass out of the system, either by actual coition 
or in the urine, or some other leakage of the system. 
This sex power is of infinite use to man and should 
be guarded and well preserved. Semen should 
never be secreted except for legitimate purposes. 
These are: 

First — The creation of a new human being. 

Second — The mutual love and happiness of hus- 
band and wife in actual coition, but not for the pur- 
pose of conception. 

Third — Magnetation; that is, the blending and 
mixing of magnetism between lovers and friends, 
without coition. This, as already explained, is se- 
cured by the holding of hands, kissing and cares- 
sing; and is almost as gratifying as actual sex re- 
lations. 

Those who have a mission in life and prefer to 
remain unmarried, should control their sex power 
if possible, and use it for regeneration. But if com- 



284 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

pelled to have some sexual gratification, use magne- 
tation, and avoid coition altogether. 

The following, clipped from Lucifer, shows that 
outside of the propagation of the species, the sex 
act has a mission, purpose and effect bearing directly 
on the happiness of mutual lovers in the present life. 

Even Frances Willard, who called herself a 
Protestant nun, and sacrificed her life for the public 
good, in her first enunciation from spirit land, said 
she had made a mistake, and advised her sisters and 
co-workers to enter marital relations. 

I cannot agree with you that total abstinence 
from sex relations is conducive to the highest power 
for good. The light I have upon the subject teaches 
me that the sex act is the highest manifestation of 
human love, and as such, builds up our three-fold 
natures, magnetizing the physical, electrifying the 
mental and quickening the spiritual. That it falls 
short of this in the majority of instances does not 
disprove the fact that when rightly used such bene- 
fits are derived. It seems to me that this abstinence, 
like other self-sacrifice, grew out of the old teach- 
ings of religion in which it was thought we must 
give something to propitiate God. After the burnt 
offerings, the doves, etc., they began to make the 
sacrifice more personal — to scourge and flay the 
flesh, etc., any self-abasement to honor God. Now 
God and good are one. Our power for good lies 
not in giving up any of our pleasures— to be happy 
is to be good. I place sex relations on the highest 
plane, the rational plane, as I would place any and 
all of our functions. Because we need to eat we 
need not be gluttonous; because we have voices we 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 285 

need not screech or howl, and because we have sex 
organs and desires we need not debase ourselves 
nor our fellow creatures, sexually. If there is dis- 
grace or {dishonor attached to those who, feeling 
the harmony between them that makes them akin, 
who feeling an equality of mentality, a blending of 
spirit forces, who feeling, in short, that divine vi- 
bration called love, and who in glance of eyes, in 
touch of hands and lips, are drawn closer and yet 
closer until at length in complete union they find 
rapture and joy and peace — if to this act is attached 
disgrace, then it is disgraceful for the rose to give 
forth its fragrance; if dishonor, then it is dishonor- 
able for the dewdrop to glisten in the sunshine. 
And if our power for good is increased by cutting 
off the climax of pleasure, then equally logical 
would it be to cease gazing at the beauties of nature, 
to shut our ears to the song of birds, to stamp out 
the flowers that give forth perfume and, like the 
ascetics of old, don the sackcloth, heap ashes on our 
heads, and try to find God (good) by the route of 
torture and self-sacrifice. 

I firmly believe in the joyousness of love, that we 
can accomplish more, know more, be more when 
influenced by love. Nor do I mean to say that the 
sex act is all of love, but I believe that in its mutu- 
ality, its purity, it increases our virtues — all the 
good that is in us — that it is creative in deed and in 
truth, and that to create other bodies is not its 
highest function, but to create better thoughts, give 
birth to nobler deeds — this is the divine mission 
of sex congress, the real, the ultimate, sex love. 



286 



THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 



Hence it follows that a marriage which is simply 
a civil contract between sex mates, may not be for 
the purpose of propagating the race at all ; but simply 
for the mutual happiness of the parties to the con- 
tract; and observation teaches us that a large per 
cent of modern marriages are of this kind. But do 
not infer that I endorse those diabolical murders 
of children in the womb, committed by the thou- 
sands, by fashionable, as well as ignorant people. 
A child, as soon as conceived, becomes a spiritual 
being, and is one of God's children, whose life can 
never be taken away. You may in your wicked- 
ness destroy the physical germ, but the spirit and 
soul remain, and some day your progeny will meet 
and condemn you. 

But there are legitimate means of preventing 
conception; and every woman is not only the equal 
of every man in natural and civil rights; but the 
absolute owner of her own physical body, whether 
inside or outside of the matrimonial state. She has 
a right to decide that she will never have sexual 
relations with any man; but in this case she ought 
not to marry. And if married she still has the right 
to decide that she will not bear children ; and in this 
case, it is proper to use legitimate means to prevent 
their conception, or else live a celibate life. But in 
the latter case, the husband would have a right to 
separation, if he demanded it. 

And even if the marriage is mainly for the pur- 
pose of propagating children, the wife being the 
master of her own person, has a right to restrain 
the husband until she is not only in proper physical 
and mental health, but until the desire for mother- 
hood is on her. 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 287 



CHAPTER XL 

MAN AS A MEMBER OF SOCIETY, AND A CITIZEN OF 
THE STATE. 

Man is a dependent being; not only on his cre- 
ator who brings him into existence, in a helpless 
condition; but wholly on his parents at the begin- 
ning of his earthly career, and almost entirely on 
them, until he reaches physical maturity, and some 
degree of mental development. And as the parents 
sometimes die, and sometimes are wholly unquali- 
fied, or unable to raise and educate their children, 
these duties are often necessarily thrown on society, 
and the state. 

When the individual (male or female) is finally 
educated and developed, phvsically, intellectually, 
socially, morally and spiritually, he or she is ready 
to begin the practical duties of the earth life. The 
main object of this life is to propagate the species, 
and improve the race, in mental and physical con- 
stitution, and moral and spiritual character; and 
incidentally to enjoy all human happiness possible, 
by establishing harmonial relations and pleasant en- 
vironments. This absolutely necessitates a thorough 
understanding of the law of sex, the basic law of 
life, as explained in the preceding chapter, in order 
to select a proper sex mate, with a good blending 
of temperaments, a reasonable adaptability of dis- 



Bp"'" 



288 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

position, and mutual affection, if not perfect love. 
The marital relation necessitates human laws to fix 
and determine the respective duties and rights of 
the marital parties. For marriage is really a part- 
nership between a competent man and woman, to 
enjoy life together, to propagate, raise and educate 
children, and jointly work for the improvement 
of the entire human race. 

The marriage law should specify that no minors 
can marry at all ; and no person who does not pre- 
sent to the official who issues the license, certificates 
from competent physicians that both parties con- 
templating marriage are of sound body and mind, 
with no hereditary taints of disease. 

The law should require both parties to produce 
from a competent phrenologist certificates or charts, 
showing the constitution and temperament of each 
party to said marriage and that they are sufficiently 
adapted to each other, in mind and temperament, 
to qualify them to live together in the marriage re- 
lation, in comparative harmony. 

Marital partners, united on such a basis as the 
foregoing, would never seek separation, because 
natural attraction would hold them together. And 
their children (if any), being the product of har- 
monial positive and negative forces, and the pro- 
geny of mutual love on the part of the parents, would 
possess physical health, mental capacity, moral 
character, and spiritual powers of a high order. 
Thus a superior civilization could soon be produced 
on the earth. 

As people are selfish, laws are necessary to com- 
pel the support and education of the children be- 
gotten and born; and when the parents are unable 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 289 

or unwilling to do so, to see that these poor de- 
pendents are provided for by the state. A system 
of free public education stands next in importance 
to the laws governing the .marital relations. 

Man not only depends on the state and society 
for mental and moral supplies, but also for the 
physical necessaries of life. No one man can pro- 
duce by his own labor all that is necessary to make 
his family comfortable and happy; and hence must 
exchange products with other laborers, and with 
other communities. This necessitates the laws of 
commerce; and as barter is unhandy and expensive, 
money or a representative of value as a medium of 
exchange, becomes necessary. Hence a great sys- 
tem of laws or rules of action become indispensable 
not only to regulate marital rights, provide public 
education, and protect person and property from the 
frauds and crimes of wrong-doers ; but also to regu- 
late the rights of labor and produce, provide com- 
merce and exchange, and establish a satisfactory 
financial system. These and a thousand other things 
make human laws a necessity ; and such laws could 
not exist without authority to prescribe them. So 
early in the existence of the race, bodies of men, 
forced by necessity, organized themselves into 
tribes, and adopted social rules or laws to regulate 
their respective rights, and protect person and prop- 
erty. Later these developed into nations, and or- 
ganized regular human governments. This is what 
Mr. Blackstone, the great English law writer, calls 
"The original compact of society." And Black- 
stone's theory is really the underlying philosophy 
of every human government ever organized, no 
matter what the facts of the origin and history were, 



njpi^ 



290 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

to wit, that each individual citizen agrees to sur- 
render to the state a portion of his individual liberty 
or license; and to obey the laws enacted, pay taxes 
to support the government, and defend the state 
and people when necessary; and in return, receive 
from the whole people, through the state govern- 
ment, protection to person and property, and all 
legislation necessary for the happiness and progress 
of the people. As every human being is a child of 
God and nature; governed by the same natural 
laws, and possessing the same natural rights and 
liberties, it follows as a logical and just conse- 
quence that all should have an equal voice in framing 
the human government; in determining what its 
form shall be, whether theocratic, patriarchal, des- 
potic, aristocratic, democratic or communistic. And 
after the form of government is agreed on, and a 
written constitution made prescribing same, all adult 
sane persons are still entitled by natural right, 
which should be secured as a civil right in said con- 
stitution, to equal voice in making the laws, which 
are to tax their property and punish their persons. 
And this should apply to both sexes, and all races, 
colors and types of people living under the govern- 
ment. 

Equal citizen suffrage is secured by natural right. 
In support of this position I here refer to pages 
332, 333 and 334 of "Man; His Origin, Nature 
and Destiny;" and to my pamphlet on suffrage. 

Debarring woman of the right to vote is a gross 
infraction of natural right; as is capital punish- 
ment; and our barbarous systems of imprisonment, 
and the inhuman treatment of convicts, prevailing 
in nearly all our states. Human laws should pro- 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 29I 

tect life and liberty, instead of depriving the citizen 
of these natural rights. 

Capital punishment is judicial murder. It should 
be prohibited, because the state has no more right 
to take human life than an individual has. Grod 
gives life and he alone should take it. There should 
also be radical reform in prison punishment. While 
the convict must necessarily lose his liberty, there is 
no justice in his losing the proceeds of his labor — 
that belongs to and should go to the support of his 
family if he has one; if not, then to an educational 
fund for the benefit of the convicts of the prison 
in which he is incarcerated. Every prison should 
have a good library. No convict should be required 
to labor over eight hours ; the remainder of his time 
should be for rest, recreation and such mental and 
moral instruction as he may be able to obtain from 
the library, and from teaching by lectures to be de- 
livered every night. 

As to the form of governent which should be 
adopted, I cannot do better than to append my lec- 
ture on Anarchy, Socialism and Communism, as 
follows : 

In defining the terms of my subject I shall not 
be governed by popular usage. The true meaning 
of each term employed will be given. This will be 
found to be partly in conflict with the loose and in- 
correct sense in which newspaper writers and super- 
ficial thinkers generally use these terms. Neither 
will my definitions be in entire accord with the spe- 
cific senses, in which some reformers have used these 
terms. 

The unrestrained exercise of an individual's 
desires may be termed individualism. Anarchy is 



292 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

the exercise of individualism in society, regardless 
of the rights of others. Daniel De Foe's story 
of Robinson Crusoe on the Isle of Juan Fernandez 
is a complete illustration of individualism. 

"I am monarch of all I survey, 
My right there is none to dispute. 

From the center all round to the sea, 
I am lord of the fowl and the brute." 

Had he undertaken to exercise the same power 
after his return to civilization, he would have been 
an anarchist. 

Socialism, in its widest sense, is any system of 
human government which recognizes the rights of 
society. It denies the practicability of individualism 
and the justice of anarchy. It holds that man is de- 
pendent, first on God, for life and all its attendant 
blessings ; secondly, on his fellow man ; that he can- 
not live alone; that he is a creature of society, and 
must recognize its rights; that natural justice re- 
quires that man should recognize as many rights 
in his fellow man as he claims for himself. It 
therefore follows that every form of human gov- 
ernment is socialism in some degree. Whether 
democracy, aristocracy or monarchy; and whether 
much or little individual liberty is allowed, every 
form of human government is a species of socialism. 

Communism is that form of socialism in which 
every feature of individualism is abandoned, and the 
citizens hold all things in common. 

We are informed by the author of the Acts of the 
Apostles, that immediately after Pentecost, "All 
who believed were together, and had all things in 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 293 

common." The Christian religion, if carried out 
in all its purity, is unquestionably the nearest ap- 
proach to a true system of communism which has 
yet been promulgated on earth, and will no doubt 
be developed into a perfect communism at the second 
coming of Christ, with the inauguration of the 
millenium. 

It will thus be seen that anarchy stands at one 
end of the line, and communism at the other.. That 
the former is the essence of selfishness, and leads 
to barbarism; while the latter is the fruit of love, 
and develops into heaven. But as the denizens of 
earth are not yet fit for heaven, and few we hope are 
bad enough for barbarism, we may eliminate both 
anarchy and communism from the discussion and 
confine our attention exclusively to socialism. What 
form of socialism is best adapted to the present 
wants of man? How much individualism can be 
safely tolerated without danger of insurrection or 
anarchy? How much communism can be ventured 
on without danger of individual oppression and 
tyranny? And then how much voluntary co-oper- 
ation can be induced and established between the 
farthest limit of individual rights, and the nearest 
margin of common use? 

In answering these momentous questions, there 
is one fundamental rule which must be constantly 
observed; and that is, that every individual right 
must be accorded that is not absolutely incompatible 
with the public good ; because the freer man is, the 
happier he is. 

Therefore, in addition to life and liberty and the 
pursuit of happiness, every man should have his own 
wife, every woman her own husband, and the two 



294 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

their own family; for the protection and support 
and education of which they should be held prima- 
rily responsible. Every citizen should have his or 
her own homestead, which should be donated by the 
people, through their agent the state, by fee simple 
title. And every citizen should also have the right 
to worship God according to the dictates of his 
own conscience, without interference by individual 
or state. No religion should be established by law, 
or taught in the public schools ; and no church prop- 
erty should be exempt from taxation. In short, 
religion should be purely an individual matter, with 
the same rights and responsibilities that are ac- 
corded to every other species of individual liberty. 
But enterprises of such public and general char- 
acter as affect the rights of the great body of the 
citizens, cannot be properly controlled by indi- 
viduals or joint stock companies; and therefore 
should be controlled by the people in common, 
through their agent the state, and its employes. For 
instance, all navigable waters should be held by the 
state for public and general use; all lands not 
donated to citizens for homesteads should be held 
in common for public use. The people, through the 
government, should also own and operate the mili- 
tary and naval departments, and all forts and public 
defenses; the postal department, the telegraph and 
telephone system, and all railroad and express lines, 
as well as all mines of every kind and character, 
including coal, oil and the gases, as well as gold, 
silver, iron, lead and other metals. And the gov- 
ernment should issue all the money. None of these 
great general and public affairs, in which the people 
in common are interested, should ever be intrusted 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 295 

to the ownership or control of corporations; be- 
cause experience has shown that, as a general rule, 
these artificial persons, being soulless organizations, 
use and abuse public rights for their own private 
end, and for speculative purposes ; and rob the citi- 
zens of their natural and legal rights. 

At the point where individuals and firms are 
unable to control enterprises and affairs, the people, 
through the state, should assume control. 

It being admitted that free and good govern- 
ment depends on the intelligence and virtue of the 
people, the state is interested in having all its citi- 
zens well educated physically, intellectually, socially 
and morally. And as there are many orphans, and 
many poor and ignorant people, who are unable or 
unwilling to educate their children, it necessarily 
follows that the people, through the state, must pro- 
vide free and common education for all. Hence 
the necessity of an efficient system of public schools 
in every state. 

And in order that not only intelligence, but 
health and good order may prevail, the state should 
suppress all nuisances and every evil which affects 
the health or morals of the people, or the good order 
of society; such as the liquor traffic, opium dens, 
gambling hells and houses of prostitution. 

The people of towns and cities should also, 
through their municipal authorities, regulate- the 
supplies of water, gas, electric light, heat, etc. 

Everything which affects the general interest of 
the people in common, should be owned and oper- 
ated by the people, through their respective govern- 
ments, municipal, state and national ; and never en- 
trusted to soulless corporations, which take advan- 



pjsn^ 



296 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

tage of the power conferred on them by the people 
to rob their benefactors. 

Between the inner Hne of these great pubHc 
rights, which affect the people in common, and 
therefore must be controlled by a system of legal 
communism; and the outer limits of individual 
rights, that can be safely allowed, is a wide field 
for voluntary co-operation. For instance, there is 
neither reason nor justice in every housewife re- 
maining a slave forever, on the tread-mill of cook- 
ing and washing dishes day in and day out. But 
with proper co-operation a dozen, twenty, or fifty 
families might reside in the same locality, occupying 
residences around a circular enclosure say one hun- 
dred yards in diameter; in the center of which 
should be located the dining hall, with restaurant 
attached; where every species of improved cookery, 
and any kind of food could be supplied on short 
notice. And both cooking and washing dishes 
carried on by improved processes of steam and 
electricity. 

The disadvantage that small farmers labor under 
in competing with labor-saving machinery, might 
also, in a large degree, be overcome by a whole 
neighborhood of these farmers combining together 
and owning and operating all the machinery they 
need in their farming operations. In the same way 
these farmers might establish co-operative stores, so 
as to buy goods of all kinds directly from the manu- 
facturers and importers, and supply the same to 
themselves at cost and carriage. And so hundreds 
of .other industries might be controlled and con- 
ducted economically and profitably by a simple and 
just system of co-operation. 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 297 

Under such a combined system of individual lib- 
erty, voluntary co-operation, and legal communism 
as I have roughly sketched, monopoly and extortion 
would disappear and consumers would obtain both 
goods and products at the actual cost of production ; 
because, when the people, through their agent the 
state, assume ownership and control of these great 
general and public enterprises, for the common 
good — as a matter of course all charters and ex- 
clusive privileges are at an end, and monopoly is 
impossible. 

It will be seen from the foregoing that I do not 
think mankind is yet sufficiently advanced, morally 
and spiritually, to incorporate by law the principles 
of the Christian religion into human government. 
We will have to wait for the millenium for that. 
Nor do I indorse fully the theories of Owen Fourier 
and others; all of which proved impracticable. 
Neither do I fully endorse Mr. Bellamy's general 
state communism, which he terms "nationalism," and 
which is fully set forth in the now famous novel 
entitled "Looking Backward." There are many ad- 
vantages in Mr. Bellamy's system, and its principles 
and regulations might work well during the millen- 
ium, but while human nature remains as it now is, 
one effect of "nationalism" would be to destroy 
individual liberty, do away with personal respon- 
sibility, establish clique and party despotism, and 
crush real merit. 

The principle of "nationalism" should only be 
applied to those great general, public and common 
interests, in which all citizens are concerned; and 
which are too stupendous for individual enterprise 
to control and operate; such as the public defenses. 



m"- 



298 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

navigable waters, public lands, education, money, 
the postal department, telegraph, telephone, rail- 
roads, mines and the other interests hereinbefore 
referred to, including everything in which the people 
have a common interest. All other interests pertain- 
ing to society should be left either to individual 
enterprise, or voluntary co-operation. 

In conclusion, I cannot refrain from repeating 
that every possible individual liberty which will not 
disturb the public order, or the common good, 
should be accorded to the citizen. 

The form of government I favor may be termed 
a complex and co-operative system of socialism. 
While it rejects anarchy, or extreme individualism, 
on one end;- it also rejects communism, in its full 
sense, on the other end. It clings on to every inch 
of individual liberty, which is not incompatible 
with the public order and common good, and only 
applies the principle of state communism to those 
great general and public affairs, in which the people 
have a common interest; which individual enter- 
prise cannot properly control ; and which monopoly 
and corporate interests are now using to rob labor 
and oppress the people. 

In the United States and the several states, our 
statesmen have committed a fatal mistake by placing 
these immense and vital public interests in the hands 
of soulless corporations, instead of allowing the 
people to retain the ownership and control of their 
own common affairs, through the agency of gov- 
ernment, municipal, state and national. 

The form of government herein suggested is 
intended as the best that can be hoped for in the 
present state of the human race. But we live in 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 299 

hopes of the second coming of Christ (whatever 
that may be or imply) ; and the inauguration of the 
millenial reign of peace — the formation on the 
earth of a great co-operative government, which will 
recognize the fatherhod of God and the brother- 
hood of man — that great Christian communism 
that is to be the ultimate end of the mission of Christ 
on the earth. 

ADDENDA. 

The form of government outlined by extreme 
socialists is substantially correct, and is really com- 
munism. The perfect government we will finally 
attain to is Christian communism, as it existed after 
the day of Pentecost, "when they were all together 
with one accord and had all things common;" but 
this can never be until the great monopolies 
are broken up; such as competition in trade, 
usury, rent, extortion, the liquor traffic and capital 
punishment. These great evils which have become 
crystalized portions of society, can only be broken 
up by the strong hand of revolution. The right 
of revolution is a natural right, and belongs to 
every people. It need not be a bloody revolution 
if the robber rulers are wise. Some of the greatest 
revolutions in England were bloodless. 



300 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 



CHAPTER XII. 

MAN AS A CITIZEN OF GOD's KINGDOM. 

Whether the principle of evil is eternal as as- 
sumed by Zoroaster, the founder of the first great 
religion which recognized one God, and whose 
theory was adopted in greater or less degree, both 
in the Mosaic arid Christian systems; or whether 
everything is intrinsically good; and evil is only 
undeveloped good, growing out of man's ignorance, 
as maintained by many idealists, and by spiritual- 
ists, christian scientists and mental scientists gen- 
erally, need not be discussed ; as the stern fact con- 
tinually stares us in the face that all life encased in 
matter is more or less animalistic, ignorant, sensu- 
ous and selfish ; with a powerful trend to evil, lead- 
ing often to diabolical crime. In order to rescue 
man from this ignorant, sensuous and selfish con- 
dition, and raise him to the spiritual plane, God in 
his providential love and fatherly care, has extended 
his kingdom to the earth, through that wonderful 
man Jesus, called the Christ. It is true that several 
Christs and many prophets had preceded him; but 
the kingdom was not fully established until after the 
death and resurrection of Jesus; when, according 
to promise, he sent the Holy Spirit as a comforter 
and teacher to not only the Apostles, but all who 
accept Christ, with power to live the Christian life, 
and "add to faith, virtue, knowledge, patience, tern- 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 3OI 

pearance, godliness, brotherly kindness and love;" so 
as in the end to become perfect men and women in 
Christ. Jesus taught that the kingdom of God is 
within us, meaning thereby that it is spiritual, and 
pertains to the immortal spirit. That man as a 
spirit is the child of God, and therefore essentially 
good. That evil is the fruit of the ignorance and 
selfishness of the soul, and must be overcome by 
patient, loving submission to the will of God, the 
Father. God is good and man, his child, can be- 
come good. "Be ye therefore perfect, as your 
Heavenly Father is perfect." 

Paul also taught that man's spirit is a part of 
God's spirit; saying in his Athens speech, "In him 
we live, move and have our being;" the idea being 
that man's spirit is as a drop of water in the great 
sea of God's spirit. It follows that the great object 
of religion is to subject the soul of man to his 
spirit ; which puts it in accord with God's spirit, or 
into the kingdom of God ; by acknowledging allegi- 
ance to the divine government, and obeying the 
spiritual laws of man's being. In other words, we 
look within and recognize the spiritual law, and 
conform our will to God's will, and this makes us 
citizens of the kingdom of God. But we show our 
faith by works which are external. As the essential 
man was at the beginning an immortal spirit; and 
became incarnated, or immersed in matter, in order 
to individualize and perfect a soul as a spiritual 
body, and an eternal habitation of the spirit, it is 
necessary to lift him up out of matter, and place 
him back on the spiritual plane where he originated, 
and where he belongs. By involution, man was in- 
volved in matter; and took on himself an animal 



302 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

nature, in connection with his original spiritual 
powers. By evolution he must be rescued from 
matter, and lifted up to the spiritual plane where 
he belongs. This restoration God effects by his 
Spirit, through the man Jesus, who though animal 
in his physical nature as other men are, was created 
and born with his spiritual powers fully developed, 
so as to live and walk on the spiritual plane, even 
on the earth, obey all the laws of his being, commit 
no sin, and leave a perfect example for the entire 
human race. All who accept Jesus as the Christ, 
and keep his commandments, are aided by the Holy 
Spirit in living Christian lives, and become faithful 
subjects of the kingdom of God. 

If we follow the example of Jesus, and practice 
his precepts, we are citizens of the kingdom of God. 

Jesus the mediator between God and man, and 
the Savior of men from both sin and sickness, was 
prophesied by the prophets, and announced by the 
gospel writers. In Matthew, 8th chapter, i6 and 
17, we have this language, "When even was come, 
they brought to him many that were possessed of 
devils; and he cast out the spirits with his word, 
and healed all that were sick: that it might be ful- 
filled which was spoken by Esaias the prophet : him- 
self took our infirmities, and bear our sicknesses." 
And it was the constant practice of Jesus to do both 
things in the same connection. In the 4th chapter 
of Matthew, and 23rd verse, we have this language : 
"Jesus went about all Galilee, teaching in their syna- 
gogues, and preaching the gospel of the kingdom of 
heaven ; and healing all manner of sickness, and all 
manner of disease among the people." All the gos- 
pel writers record the same great facts. 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 3O3 

Just before his ascension, he conferred these 
powers, not only on the apostles, but upon all be- 
lievers of every age and clime. In Mark, i6th chap- 
ter, verses 15, 16, 17 and 18, we have the lan- 
guage of Christ, as follows : "Go ye into all the 
world and preach the gospel to every creature. He 
that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but 
he that believeth not shall be condemned. And these 
signs shall follow them that believe. In my name 
they shall cast out devils ; they shall speak with new 
tongues, they shall take up serpents; and if they 
drink any deadly thing it shall not hurt them; they 
shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall f'ecover." 
These spiritual signs or powers, which were to fol- 
low the exercise of faith in Jesus, were not confined 
to the apostles, nor to the apostolic age, as we have 
been taught, but were graciously awarded to every 
true believer in every clime, and in all ages. And 
in the 20th verse of the same chapter, we have 
the testimony of the inspired word that these signs 
did follow with all who believed. Of course Jesus 
did not mean to imply that all these "signs" or 
powers would be manifested in wonderful degree by 
every believer; but some would excel in one power 
and some in another, as taught by Paul in the 12th 
chapter of ist Corinthians, as follows: "Now there 
are diversities of gifts, but the same spirit. * * * 
For to one is given by the spirit the word of wis- 
dom ; to another the word of knowledge by the same 
spirit ; to another faith by the same spirit ; to another 
the gifts of healing by the same spirit; to another 
the working of miracles; to another prophecy; to 
another discerning of spirits; to another divers 
kinds of tongues; to another the interpretation of 



304 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE ^ 

tongues. But all these worketh that one and self- 
same spirit; dividing to every man severally as he 
will. For as the body is one, and hath many mem- 
bers, and all the members of that one body being 
many are one body; so also is Christ. * * * 
Now ye are the body of Christ and members in 
particular. And God hath set some in the church, 
first apostles, secondarily prophets, thirdly teachers, 
after that miracles, then gifts of healing, helps, gov- 
ernments, diversities of tongues. Are all apostles? 
Are all prophets ? Are all teachers ? Are all work- 
ers of miracles? Have all the gifts of healing? Do 
all speak with tongues? Do all interpret? But 
covet earnestly the best gifts." i Cor., chapter 12, 
verses 4, 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12, also verses 27, 28, 29, 
30 and 31. 

Passing now from the general consideration of 
these spiritual powers, let us ascertain the specific 
teaching of the Bible, as to the one power of re- 
lieving the sick. By reference to James, 5th chap- 
ter, verses 14, 15 and 16, we find this language: 
"Is any among you sick ? Let him call for the elders 
of the church; and let them pray over him, anoint- 
ing him with oil in the name of the Lord. And 
the prayer of faith shall save the sick, and the Lord 
shall raise him up; and if he have committed 'sins 
they shall be forgiven him. Confess your faults one 
to another, and pray for one another that ye may 
be healed. The effectual fervent prayer of a right- 
eous man availeth much." Here we have Jarhes, 
the inspired teacher of the mother church at Jeru- 
salem, teaching the same great truth, that Christ 
taught when he gave the grand commission to the 
eleven apostles. Not only does he teach that these 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 305 

great spiritual powers are the privilege of every 
true believer who is a faithful follower of Christ, 
but in strict accord with the example of the Lord 
himself, he teaches the inseparable connection of 
the forgiveness of sin, and the healing of disease. 
And such we are credibly informed from history 
was the common and general privilege of all the 
faithful followers of Christ during the first three 
centuries of the Christian era. Such has been the 
exalted experience of a faithful few in every age, 
down to the present; and such is now the free and 
open testimony of hundreds and thousands in Eu- 
rope and America. We are again coming out of 
darkness, ignorance, and selfishness, into the open 
sunlight of God's love, enjoyed by the early Chris- 
tians. 

The action of Constantine in the fourth century 
combining Pagan customs with the Christian re- 
ligion as the public faith of the Roman empire, al- 
most destroyed the religion of Christ on the earth. 
It produced Roman Catholicism, and the dark ages ; 
and led to a compromise between the church and the 
world, resulting in priestcraft, creeds, sects, parties, 
bigotry, intolerance, crime and war; from the ef- 
fects of which neither the church nor the world 
has yet recovered. But through these fourteen cen- 
turies of darkness and selfishness there has always 
been a faithful few, who knew that these spiritual 
powers and privileges pledged by the Lord Jesus 
can be enjoyed by the true followers of Christ. 
And hundreds and thousands of cases can be cited 
of the cure of disease, by the truth of God in answer 
to prayer. 

Invoking the divine power, which heals the 



306 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

sick and performs the other signs to which Jesus 
referred, implies the baptism of the Holy Spirit. 
This demands not only individual illumination, but 
social co-operation, in the joint and united prayer 
of two or more followers of Christ. 

"Again I say unto you, if two or more of you 
shall agree on earth, as touching anything that they 
shall ask, it shall be done for them, of my Father 
who is in heaven. For where two or three are 
gathered together in my name, there I am in the 
midst of them." Matthew, chapter i8, verses 19, 20. 

To be a little more specific as to the Holy Spirit, 
we understand it to be that part of God's spirit 
which has been assigned to Jesus to carry on the 
work of the Christ; and "the spirits of just men 
made perfect" in the invisible deific mission, which 
is to lift the followers of Christ from the sensuous 
to the spiritual plane, and align them by the side of 
Jesus, our elder brother. Before man can be lifted 
up to the Christ plane, he must receive the full bap- 
tism of the Holy Spirit. 

The time is approaching when a considerable 
number of men and women will be ready and will 
receive the baptism of the Holy Spirit ; and have the 
power to heal the sick, cast out demons and perform 
the other signs which were to follow those who 
believe. 

This second Pentecostal gift of the spirit is 
probably all that is meant by the second coming of 
Christ. 

But whether Jesus comes in his spiritual per- 
son, or only by the baptism of the Holy Spirit falling 
on the saints who have perfected their Christian 
characters, these saints will come with him and 



,-»«i^?iffe*>, 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 307 

reign with him during the one thousand years of the 
millenium. 

It is during this i,ooo years of peace, while the 
devil is chained, that the great body of the followers 
of Jesus, who have not become sanctified and fit for 
the baptism of the Holy Spirit, will have ample op- 
portunity to perfect their Christian characters. 

This by no means implies that every soul does 
not have this right at all times in the intermediate 
state. But not with the same advantages as will 
exist during this reign of peace of one thousand 
years, under Jesus and the saints. 

As stated in a previous chapter, physical ail- 
ments may be relieved by magnetism, mental science, 
hypnotism ; and by faith through prayers, as herein 
maintained. I only wish to add that the same 
power of the Holy Spirit, which cleanses the soul 
and cures the body, can confer on every true fol- 
lower of Christ whatever privilege, power or bles- 
sing is really needed. The Master himself, as re- 
corded by the beloved John, repeatedly said, "If 
ye abide in me, ye shall have whatever ye ask of 
my Father." All power necessary to advance the 
cause of truth, and manifest the love of God to 
man, will be given to the faithful Christian, in an- 
swer to earnest, faithful prayer. 

To briefly recapitulate : I repeat that there are 
three worlds with which man is connected ; the 
physical, psychical and spiritual. The physical body 
of man, like all matter, is evanescent; it dissolves 
under the icy touch of physical death, returns to its 
elements in the earth and air; and is never resur- 
rected. There are exceptional cases, where the body 
is dissolved without decomposition. The spirit 



308 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

being immortal, "returns to God who gave it." That 
is, it Hngers in the spirit world, or psychic realm, 
until it perfects its soul, and the psychic body as an 
eternal habitation, and then becomes an angel, and 
enters the celestial state, or Bible heaven. It is be- 
lieved by many that at this time the astral body 
is thrown off, just as the physical body was thrown 
off, when the spirit and soul entered the psychic 
realm; and that the spirit enters heaven in a purely 
spiritual body, which has become immortal. That 
is, that the psychic body not only possesses the astral 
body, which is sometimes seen even in earth life far 
away from the physical body, and appears to others, 
as the so-called double; but also an inner coat- 
ing of very ethereal substance, which is gradually 
perfected during the sojourn of the spirit and soul 
in the psychic realm, or intermediate state, into a 
perfect spirit body, as the eternal habitation of both 
spirit and soul. But in the evolution of the complex 
being man, his physical body is eliminated, on his 
entry into the psychic state; and his astral body is 
likewise eliminated on his entry into the celestial 
state, or Bible heaven. 

The soul, we have already explained, is 
the life which pertains to the psychic body. 
It is the soul which, according to the New 
Testament, is to be saved by accepting Christ, and 
keeping his commandments,, or lost by continuing in 
sin. No doubt some souls are so animal and 
selfish that they persist in sin in the spirit world, 
until their psychic bodies are thoroughly corrupted, 
and disinteg^rate, as the physical body did on earth, 
leaving the. life or soul to return to its original 
elements in the ethereal world. This is the second 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 30g 

death, or loss of the soul. Whether the spirit re- 
turns to God to be merged into his general spirit, 
or is permitted to re-embody and try again to per- 
fect a soul, is an open question. 

As God is a merciful Father, and desires that 
all his children should be happy, I am of the opinion 
that in all cases where the soul is lost, the immortal 
spirit is- permitted to return to earth and re-embody. 
And that this privilege is continued until every spirit 
finally perfects and saves a soul, as an eternal habi- 
tation, in heaven. Reincarnation is probably true to 
this extent. 

The so-called spirit world, or intermediate 
state, is a probationary state like the earthly exist- 
ence, always open to repentance and reform; 
both happiness and suffering abound, according to 
the character and conduct of the individuals; and 
Swedenborg made correct report when he said 
there were hells (not of fire and brimstone), dark 
spiritual prisons, in which greater or less suffering 
is endured, according to the earthly character and 
conduct of the individual. 

I append hereto the following article of mine 
from the Progressive Thinker, on the book entitled 
"A Wanderer in the Spirit Lands," as a fair general 
description of the series of hells existing in the 
psychic realms, for the punishment of different de- 
grees of sin and crime: 

A WONDERFUL WITNESS. "a WANDERER IN THE 

SPIRIT LANDS." 

Since the preachers have determined to "whoop 
up hell" again, it is well to inquire into the matter 



310 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

and ascertain what hell is. 0£ course, intelligent 
people know that both heaven and hell, in their 
primary sense, refer to states and not to places. 
Heaven is harmony, and hell, unhappiness resulting 
from violation of law and the failure to discharge 
duty. We enjoy the one, or suffer the other here 
on earth, according to the manner in which we con- 
form to the laws of our being. But both experience 
and observation teach us that the accounts are not 
fully squared on earth. Many good people suffer 
more than their sins demand^ and many bad ones 
do not receive full punishment on earth for their 
evil deeds. Hence the reciprocity of a heaven and 
hell in the next state of existence, where the ac- 
counts of human life can be balanced. To meet this 
long felt want the priests invented the orthodox 
hell of fire and brimstone into which the honest 
moralist is cast, along with the worst criminals, to 
be burned forever. 

When human reason revolted at this monstrous 
doctrine, the free thinkers went to the other extreme 
and taught the people that there is no hell. One 
extreme begets another. 

Swedenborg made many tours of exploration 
into the spirit world, and reported not one, but many 
hells. He discovered spiritual prisons where trans- 
gressors are held in darkness and isolation, until 
they repent of their evil deeds, and seek reformation ; 
when angel guides and teachers assist them to 
struggle up to a land of light and liberty. Sweden- 
borg found that there are different degrees of pun- 
ishment to conform to different degrees of crime 
and sin; and hence the necessity of a multitude of 
hells, or spirit prisons. His revelation is entitled 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 31 1 

to the same credit as Bible revelations, outside of 
the statements of Jesus; but his great mind was 
somewhat warped by his theology, and he uncon- 
sciously distorted facts to fit his religious views. 

Then came that great psychic witness, A. J. 
Davis, in some respects superior to Swedenborg, 
because his mind was not warped by orthodoxy. 
But the guides gf Mr. Davis had qnce been men (and 
as it is human to err), they also let their theories 
and opinions sometimes warp their testimony. 

Besides, both Davis and Swedenborg were of 
over average character and therefore did not go 
into the worst part of the spirit world, nor were 
they permitted to explore the deeper hells. 

Observation is beneficial ; but we really learn 
nothing well that we do not experience. Hence we 
needed a supplemental report from hell, by a compe- 
tent witness who has been through it. That we 
have in "A Wanderer in the Spirit Lands." Mr. 
Franchezzo seems to be not only a man of fine in- 
tellect, but of educational opportunities and a varied 
experience, as a thorough-going sinner on earth. In 
the hells of the psychic realm he necessarily had to 
suffer the full penalties of all the laws both physical 
and spiritual, which he had violated, and which had 
not already been suffered on earth. He is a 
thoroughly competent witness to corroborate and 
supplement Swedenborg and Davis, and the many 
other witnesses who report through the Progressive 
Thinker their experiences in spirit land. His testi- 
mony is relevant, a:nd to the point, and throws a 
world of light on this dark subject, which orthodoxy 
has for centuries befogged and misrepresented. He 
not only describes the various forms and degrees 



ggji>p 



312 The constitution of man in the 

of punishment he had to pass through, but states 
the great fact of his reformation and restoration to 
the realms of light. And then reports a wonderful 
tour of exploration and observation, under the 
guidance of a wise guardian angel who showed and 
explained to him the deeper hells, and more terrible 
punishments to which greater sinners than Fran- 
chezzo were being subjected. Many of their punish- 
ments, though psychic and ethereal in character, 
present the appearance of physical flames and smoke, 
and the punishments to which the unrepentant have 
subjected themselves, are equal to the horrors of the 
orthodox hell. 

But that medium and minor sinners, and moral 
and just people outside the church are subjected to 
this terrible punishment, is an orthodox falsehood; 
as is the doctrine that sinners cannot repent and 
reform in this intermediate state. 

This book contains the valuable testimony of a 
competent witness on many things pertaining to the 
spirit world; and deals in facts and philosophy of a 
lofty character on many planes; but space forbids 
that I should in this article refer to more than the 
wonderful testimony on hell. On this dark and 
damning subject I regard Mr. Franchezzo as the 
most competent witness, and his testimony the most 
relevant and convincing that I have read. 

I hereto append the following testimony of dis- 
tinguished men who have passed over, given through 
the reliable medium, C. W. Lynn of California, and 
reported by the great Christian spiritualist. Dr. 
Peebles : 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 313 

PULLMAN. 

"The change called death is not a happy one for 
everybody. My friends will, no doubt, be surprised 
to learn that I am not among- the blessed. They tell 
me here that many who quitted the earth a long 
time ago are still in an apathetic or dark condition. 
For me the book was opened immediately, and the 
acts of my life, inscribed upon it, placed me in a 
most unenviable position. They have shown me 
my true character, and there is nothing in the sight 
of it that makes me joyful. Not restrained while 
upon the earth by any kind of creed, I am now very 
much restrained ; and I suppose I must attribute it 
to my worldly prosperity. It is not a great good 
to possess much wealth, for it prevents one from 
making any moral progress. I understand this, 
and now I most deeply regret having committed 
many acts in my earthly life which were contrary 
to the spirit of justice. I fancied I was just to 
everybody, and particularly to my workmen ; but I 
see that I was a selfish withholder of the rights and 
the products of the labors of a great number of 
people, whose share ought to have been equal to my 
own, according to an equable proportion. I assumed 
a great responsibility. I now see it, and I have to 
make great efforts to alleviate and efface the faults 
of my earthly life." 

ASTOR. 

One of the Astors, pronounced to be worth 
$600,000,000, returning through a medium in New 
York, exclaimed, in seeming agony: "My wealth, 



314 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

my ill-gotten gain, is like a moral millstone about 
my neck. I weep, I suffer, I pray. I am in the 
dark, and I ask what means can I adopt to undo 
the past, to scatter my wealth among the poor, to 
help the afflicted, to educate the orphan, and benefit 
my mortal brothers and sisters. I have been here 
taught that is is only by aiding and lifting up others 
that we reach the heavenly home. I was filled in 
my earthly life with greed ; I filched from the poor. 
Now they are comforted and I am tormented." 

SINGER. 

Many of you, no doubt, have in your homes 
Singer's sewing machine, but do you know the real 
history of this millionaire's life? He was a pro- 
fessed spiritualist, and yet he selfishly lived to ac- 
cumulate, and he "loved too well, rather than 
wisely," using a poet's words. After his death, the 
will was bitterly contested, involving a long and ex- 
pensive lawsuit. The case was finally decided in 
favor of his first wife. In the palmy days of Henry 
Slade, when stopping with Dr. Elliott, in Ilion, N. 
Y., Singer gave a most striking communication to 
Dr. Elliott in these words : "Can you understand," 
said the spirit of this millionaire, "how a rich man 
can be unhappy in the spirit world? If you would like 
to know, live the life that I did. I would give all my 
fortune and a thousand times more if I could return 
back into my body and reform, undoing much that 
I did; but now I must suffer until I can do some- 
thing in some way to make good my past dark life 
of selfishness and shame. I hope you will bring 
the truth of spiritualism to all souls, teach them to 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 315 

practice, which I did not, its holy teachings, and 
urge upon them what a true Hfe is. I am truly, 

"J. W. Singer." 

GOULD. 

Through Mr. Lynn I received the following 
communication from the famous Jay Gould : 

"All my wealth, all the struggles and toils for 
gain, have not brought me happiness. I am un- 
happy. I wander to and fro seeking aid, searching 
for the path that leads to higher values, to peace 
of mind, but I find it not. It is too true that as I 
sowed, so am I now reaping. Oh, God, when will 
it end!" 

TWEED. 

"From the realms of spirit I come filled with 
bitter remorse for all my misdeeds. Grief, anguish, 
fills my breast, and in the darkness I pray for the 
light of day. What availeth wealth when death 
intervenes ? Oh, my fellow men, live honestly, make 
integrity and justice your guides — all else fades 
away in the sight of God like the fleeting day. 

"W. M. Tweed." 

ABRAHAM LINCOLN. 

The following communications, because uncalled 
for and wholly unexpected, are all the more valu- 
able. I never ask for a test ; I ■ want no tests. If 
good and wise spirits have messages for me, I am 
glad to receive them, and for the same I am truly 
grateful. Through Mr. Lynn, whose mediumship 



3l6 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

I highly commend, I received unasked the following 
communications : 

"Will you let me, oh mortal brother, address 
you ? I am sure you cannot say nay. It seems odd 
to me that a few will persist in asserting the fact, 
as they call it, that I was not a believer in spiritual- 
ism, when it was so well known that my later years 
were guided by grand and mighty spirit influences, 
brought me through mediums. My death was no 
surprise to me. It had been foretold, and I knew 
my slayer. Poor Booth! He long ago atoned for 
the crime and had my forgiveness. He was but an^ 
instrument for Jesuit powers behind him. Death 
to me was life and joy and peace. With my boy 
and others I wander here and there freed from 
cankering care. I mingled with the friends I had 
known and with my soldier boys. The deep desire 
for my country's good I brought with me to the 
higher life. Mrs. Surratt, poor woman, suffered, 
died — but she still lives. 

"Spirit life has been with me a long series of 
lessons. While infinities stretch on before me I 
see more and more work to be done. I do not feel 
like leaving my fellow travelers yet. I want to 
dwell near the material for a time that I may benefit 
my country. I remember the emancipation procla- 
mation, but brother, did we free the slaves? I 
thought so, but alas I see the pallid face, I hear 
the clank of chains, and the crack of the millionaire 
master's whip of the slave driver — white slaves this 
time! And it seems to me that the patriots, the 
brave men of our country, should begin to plan 
ways and means to bring freedom again to our land. 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 31? 

Rich combinations are becoming potentates, and the 
poor, what are they but serfs at beck and call ? The 
fires of 1 86 1 fill my soul. Monopoly, trusts and 
syndicates are threatening to sap the life blood of 
the nation. 

"The lat^ war a necessity ? Yes, but alas ! Even 
patriotism was half- forgotten in the ambition of 
officials or in the rush for spoils. The people as a 
nation — the masses — are patriotic and true, but they 
seem to be dreaming while the serpent of greed 
entwines its wriggling form to crush; and will so 
do, if not prevented by the united power of the 
masses moving and acting promptly in harmony. 

"The grave has long held my mortal remains, 
but my spirit lives, and I am fully myself, enlarged 
and glorified. Changes since I left the body have 
been many. Evidences of immortality have in- 
creased. Countries are being better governed. I 
hope for much in the future. A congress of benevo- 
lent spirits is banded together above you for good, 
and we hope by co-operation to bring to honest, 
truth-loving mortals the harvest they desire, and 
which many of them even now deserve. You are 
one of the chosen workers. I thank you, and may 
you ever continue brave and fearless in your good 
work of disseminating the truth and defending the 
right. Abraham Lincoln." 

WILLIAM DENTON. 

"To my earth friend, the grand warhorse, J. 
M. Peebles, I want to send my greeting. 

"Well, you are still in the flesh, fighting along 
the old lines fresh and vigorous. The psychometric 



3l8 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

prophecy made to you in the past you see has proven 
true. It would seem that if spiritualism was so 
good to live by, it certainly must be equally good 
to die by. I am the proof. Your experiences have 
been many in many lands. You have witnessed 
many changes, and have been in many combats with 
tongue and pen. Yet, like a tall sturdy oak, you 
stand firm and true to your colors. 

"Brother Peebles, I always admired a fighter, 
and wish the cause had more of them. So continue 
the battle. We do not want you with us yet. My 
experiences, untrammeled by the body, have been 
grand. I have found very much of the "soul of 
things," and yet I am still digging and delving 
amidst the varied debris that has accumulated for 
ages. The planets and their influences upon each 
other and upon earth inhabitants, charm me. As 
another said, all are but parts of but one stupendous 
whole. It seems to me that my spirit will never 
grow tired — tired of exploring the immensities of 
the universe of which your earth is but a dim speck. 
I could not resist the opportunity of coming to you. 
Memory does not wholly perish with the body, nor 
does death destroy individuality nor the previous 
drift of earthly thoughts and aspirations. I assure 
you that I am more than satisfied with my transition. 
Though my designated work was not done, I find 
better facilities for continuing it. Looking earth- 
ward I see many groveling in selfishness and conse- 
quent misery and woe. I would that they were 
wiser. You know as they live in the material, so 
must they find themselves in the spiritual world. 
Success to you, my brave brother, and may your 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 3I9 

good health continue till your earthly mission is 
accomplished. William Denton." 

Luther Colby controlling', came through Mr. 
Lynn at this seance, with words of greeting and 
encouragement, but gave no message. 

At another of Mr. Lynn's sittings Dr. J. Bovee 
Dods, author of "Psychology" and other works, 
came with a most powerful message against the ad- 
ministration of drug poisons, and vaccination. These 
are the closing words of his message : "Perhaps I 
have used too strong language against this crime 
of inserting a cow-pox poison into children's blood 
to breed future diseases. I feel the wrath of an 
avenging angel when this subject, with its direful 
consequences, is broached. * * * j^ may seem 
strange that I should take so much interest in ma- 
terial things, but brother, is it not meet for spirits 
to work with mortals, helping them in every good 
work? May you for many years keep strong in 
body * * * ." 

Wendell Phillips came with ringing words relat- 
ing to principles, governments, and the unconsti- 
tutionality of laws past and present — laws that, 
binding the weak, often offer loopholes of escape 
for the strong and the rich. His words and sen- 
tences, though polished, were clear-cut and scorch- 
ing. His personality continues. 

William Lloyd Garrison came — and these were 
his first words : "Like our friend. Brother Abra- 
ham, I think the cause against slavery — one kind 
of slavery, with two or three aspects, is nearly 
ready to be fought over again." As his message 



JP^^ 



320 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

was partly prophetic, I prefer not to publish it. 
"Crises," said he, "were impending on both sides 
of the curtain, visible and invisible." Referring to 
the dark days of i860, his words in part were: 
"There should be an awakening of the American 
people. Human rights are divine rights. It is to 
be hoped that freedom will be the watchword and 
that justice and equality will gain and hold pre- 
eminence both at home and in the far off isles of the 
waters." 

John B. Gough's greeting to me was most cor- 
dial. I knew him well. After assuring me of the 
great joy he experienced in spirit life from the 
gratitude of those whom he had helped into the ways 
of sobriety when lecturing in his body, he informed 
me that he was still engaged in reformatory work, 
freeing both "mortals and earthbound spirits from 
the slavery of appetite, and the thralldom of pas- 
sion. The spirit toiler is never weary in doing 
good." 

John Pierpont came. His message was brief 
and I give it in full : "My dear friend, I have but 
this word to say : I come from the higher realms 
to welcome you, and to assure you that we are never 
so far away as not to know of the good work you 
are doinsr for humanity and for the advancement 
of the blessed cause of spiritualism. You are one 
of the called, as a watchman, and as a bearer of the 
message of the soul's immortality. Joyously shall 
we welcome you when your appointed M^ork is done, 
and you exchange the mortal vesture for the im- 
mortal." 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 321 

These messages, I repeat, were thrice welcome 
from those old soldiers and reform workers in the 
fields of humanity, because I neither asked for nor 
expected them. I personally knew them all, how- 
ever, and hence their words of cheer were as sun- 
beams and ever-flowing fountains of inspiration. 

The confession of John Calvin is also given in 
this connection. It was made in 1842 to the 
Quakers, probably the most truthful and spiritual 
religious sect that ever existed on earth. There is 
no doubt whatever of its authenticity. The confes- 
sion is too lengthy to give entire. I extract the 
more pertinent parts, as follows : 

Michael Servetus, a Spanish physician, I deemed 
my greatest enemy. As he was of an open, liberal 
turn of mind and possessed great influence, I knew 
he could do me great injury if he opposed my senti- 
ments, and this he did with a free mind, for he was 
bold in his inquiries after truth ; he pointed out to 
me in writing some errors in my own writings on 
religious matters. I considered this a great insult, 
and from that time determined he should suffer the 
fate of a heretic. Accordingly at the first oppor- 
tunity he was arrested and cast into prison. He soon 
made his escape and was concealed for a time among 
the Papists. I strove to persuade them to execute 
him as a heretic, and contended that he was a most 
wicked man and deserved death wherever found. 
The authorities of Geneva went on with his trial 
and condemned him to be burned in a slow fire. 
As they could not obtain his person they burned 
his effigy, and several of his books. I have been 
thus particular in relating this, to show how incon- 
sistent it was for us to claim to be reformers of 



322 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

the Catholic rehgion while acting so wild and fool- 
ish and being more cruel than they were. 

A while after this, Michael was passing through 
on his way home, and I caused him to be arrested 
and imprisoned. Soon false charges were brought 
forward to condemn him. There he was, away from 
home, surrounded by a pack of wolves. For though 
he had friends in the place, no one ventured to plead 
his cause for fear of sharing his fate. I hoped he 
would change his feelings and cease to oppose my 
sentiments, knowing that if he united with me, it 
would greatly strengthen our cause, while if he 
continued to oppose, it would have great influence 
in the opposite direction. Michael possessed a firm 
mind and noble disposition, and therefore could not 
be turned from his principles, except by truth and, 
sound reason. Of this I possessed a great deal, in 
my own opinion, but very little in Michael's opinion. 
Therefore I had him executed. 

Like many others, I strove to justify this abom- 
inable deed. And even in this enlightened age of 
the world, some will try to justify such wicked 
deeds, because they were done by reformers. O 
that they could know the truth of God in relation to 
such evil deeds; they are the fruits of a haughty 
temper. I am thankful the time is near at hand 
when they will see and know that their boasted 
reformation will be of little consequence to them 
when they are brought to judgment. Let that be 
in this world or the next, they will find said reforma- 
tion to be nothing but a cloak to cover their lusts. 
And behold the time cometh when their cloak will 
drop off and leave them without a cover for their 
abominations. When that time comes, I shall re- 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 3^3 

joice and be more zealous in pulling down the anti- 
Christian forms and plans than I ever was in build- 
ing them, and I can now do it in a spirit that knows 
neither body nor soul. 

AN ALARMING DREAM. 

The spirit of persecution always exists in those 
who possess a high sense. This spirit having no 
bounds among us, was ever ready to defend itself 
in the most cruel and abominable ways that could 
be invented. After a time those bold enough to 
testify the truth were fewer and a cessation from 
those cruel acts afforded me time to reflect upon 
past scenes. But I was so veiled in darkness and so 
puffed up with pride that I could not think aright 
as I now can. I thought myself a true teacher and 
propagator of the Christian religion. 

As I saw my days drawing toward their close, 
I began to think some of eternity, and to prepare 
for death. My reflections on the past and thoughts 
of the future awakened a sense of guilt. The more 
I thought of eternity the more I feared death. 
Michael Servetus occupied my mind more than any 
other person I had ever dealt with. I saw some- 
thing in that man beyond my comprehension the 
first time we had an interview, though I regarded 
him as an enemy for opposing my sentiments. 

As my day dreams increased, so did the dreams 
of night, till I realized that there was no peace for 
the wicked. Some of my dreams were quite terrify- 
ing. About a year before I left the body, I dreamed 
a horrible dream, which I will relate to give you 
some idea how much I felt while in the body on 



IgB}'^ 



324 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

account of my anti-Christian darkness. Had I not 
been so veiled by this darkness and completely bound 
by pride, I could have done a great deal of good in 
the world, though it would have cost me my life. 
Yet it would have made far better conditions for 
me in the world of spirits, had I opened some of 
the feelings and reflections of my soul to those 
around me. 

I dreamed as follows : I thought I was walking 
in a very beautiful field, and saw in the middle of 
the field a white stone. Its exceeding whiteness 
attracted my attention and I went to it. I suppose 
it might measure two solid feet. I approached from 
the east. Its top was perfectly smooth; upon the 
east side was written, "Darkness, darkness is upon 
thee, O earth, and darkness shall yet remain." 

I then looked upon the north side, and found 
these words thereon : "But longer will I strive with 
the wicked inhabitants that dwell in thee, O earth !" 
I found written on the west side: "Behold upon 
this side shalt thou receive light and peace first, and 
from this side shall it flow to the other three." Upon 
the south side was written, "For the mercy of God 
endureth forever and ever." 

Feeling weary, I sat upon the stone to rest. I 
queried in thought why this stone was placed there, 
and why it had not been discovered before, as it 
was in such plain sight. I also tried to solve the 
meaning of the writing and to surmise who could 
have placed it there. I thought so intently on these 
things that I soon forgot where I was. The earth 
began to tremble as with the power of an earth- 
quake, and a voice from the stone spoke to me : "O, 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 325 

John Calvin, in darkness hast thou arisen, and in 
darkness shalt thou fall !" 

At this the stone opened and I fell into utter 
darkness. I seemed to be falling for the space of 
an hour, and at times the roar of thunder, the awful 
screaming and mournful noises that filled the dark- 
ness were indescribably terrifying to me. While 
falling I exclaimed : "O my God ! my God ! where 
am I now?" The thunders answered: "In the 
same darkness in which thou hast always been, only 
heretofore thou wast rising, but now thou art fall- 
ing." This was the sound I heard mingling with the 
terrifying screams. Then did I cry and mourn be- 
cause of the peril I was in. 

After I ceased, I did not know which way to 
turn, nor how I should ever get out of that gloomy 
place. It seemed to me that I had fallen a great 
distance. There I stood, in deep despair, fearing 
to step lest I fall again, while the roaring and terri- 
fying screams seemed to be drawing nearer and to 
increase in number, till my fear became so great I 
thought each moment must be my last. 

Again I exclaimed : "O, my God ! what shall I 
do?" The roaring thunders replied with increased 
fury : "Do as you have always done, remain in 
darkness." I then thought my doom was sealed, 
for I saw no way out of this dreadful place. After 
a while the noise entirely ceased, and was followed 
by gloomy, death-like silence. I thought of trying 
to find a way out, and finally ventured forward, 
thinking I might as well die first as last, if I re- 
mained in such darkness. 

I began to move cautiously, not knowing what 
I should meet. I had not gone far when I stepped 



326 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

off from a precipice perhaps fifty feet in height. On 
landing at the bottom I heard loud laughter from all 
quarters. I also heard a voice ask, "Who is that 
tumbling down here with such fury?" Another 
voice answered, "It is John Calvin. I guess he has 
lost his light, else he would not be tumbling here 
so carelessly." Another called out, "John, where 
is your light that you have been talking about so 
long?" I felt ashamed, for my pride was so great 
I would rather be terrified than ridiculed. I did not 
answer this question, because I knew it would give 
more chance for ridicule. So I walked on with 
greater speed than before, determined to find light 
or death. I had not gone far before a voice said, 
"What seekest thou ?" I replied that I sought light 
to find the way out of this dreary place. The voice 
asked, "if I knew what road I was traveling?" I 
answered, "I do not." The spirit said, "It is the 
same road you have walked in years past, and the 
light you will find will be the light of hell." I 
said, "Well, I am willing to see the light of hell 
for the sake of getting out of this darkness." So it 
bade me travel on, and I would find it. I quickened 
my speed and the next stumble I made landed me 
in the burning flames of light. In my terror I awoke, 
and behold, it was a dream. And thankful I was 
to find it so. Never did mortals know this before. 
Had it not been for my pride and the fear of an 
ignominious death, I might have profited by this and 
by other similar warnings. I knew that if I re- 
pented those of my class would regard me as a 
scoundrel, and that consequently I should have to 
feel their vegeance. Many such things haunted 
my mind till my mortal career closed. 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 327 

As my time of exit drew near, every thought of 
death brought increasing terror, as I believed that 
I knew in a measure what my situation would be 
after my entrance to the spirit world, for I regarded 
what I had experienced in feeling and dreams as 
symbolic thereof. Yet I had resolution to keep 
them concealed from every mortal but myself. In 
my last sickness, my bodily sufferings increased my 
terror of mind, and my terror of mind increased 
my bodily sufferings till separation came. Then I 
felt in their full severity the terrors of a guilty 
conscience. 

My sufferings were not diminished, but in- 
creased, for I found myself in the darkness I had 
dreamed about. Yea, in that silent darkness, with- 
out any sound excepting what I made myself, I 
wandered around upwards of a hundred years. At 
length I was blessed with sufficient light to per- 
ceive that I was yet on earth. This light increased 
till I could perceive people, animals, birds and trees 
quite distinctly. But they were all alike to me 
(those of a kind) and all seemed to flee from sight 
as soon as I saw them. 

I soon found myself in a more horrible situation 
than ever. Darkness again gathered around me, 
filled with loud thunder, mingled with terrifying 
screams and doleful noises, such as I had heard in 
my dream. But with such augmented terror as 
cannot be described to mortal ideas, nor will those 
things ever be experienced except by those who in- 
dulge in a haughty temper, and do not repent of it 
in this world. At times those dreadful clouds 
would leave me and then return. In this situation 
I passed another hundred years. In the latter part 



328 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

of this period I was covered with one of those clouds 
of darkness, quite unexpected, in perfect silence. I 
was not long in this before I heard a female voice. 
I quickly turned in the direction, from whence it 
came and saw a small light. Every word that I 
heard came like flames of fire, for they were the 
living truth of God. 

Another voice said to me: "Behold the little 
spark of gospel light in the midst of this great cloud 
of darkness." 

I attempted to cry for mercy, but in vain, for I 
could not utter a sound. Then said the voice, "You 
would not use your voice to cry for mercy when it 
was in your power, and now, when you wish to do 
it you cannot. Remember your sufferings are not 
yet ended, for great is the tribulation you have pre- 
pared for yourself-. I say you, for so^ it is. Right- 
eous are the judgments of the Lord Almighty, and 
righteously will they be executed on every soul that 
merits them." 

Thus was I left to wander again, and I pon- 
dered seriously on what I had heard, till I began 
to feel that I would be willing to do anything to 
find again that little spark of light I had seen. I 
had not traveled far before I found myself chained 
and surrounded by burning flames. Then were 
my sufferings increased. It seemed to be a long 
while that I was in that condition, and I could do 
nothing but weep and lament in bitter anguish my 
deplorable state. I could hear no voice but those 
rejoicing in my sufferings. 

After being in this condition several years, I 
heard a voice say, "For what dost thou cry?" I 
answered, "For mercy." Then said the voice, "How 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 329 

canst thou receive mercy?" I answered that I did 
not know, and entreated the voice to tell me. I was 
asked if I would be willing to receive it in any way 
it should be made known to me. I replied that I 
would, for I did not think I could be in a more de- 
plorable situation than I was. 

He then asked if I was willing to confess all my 
dark crimes. I said that I was. He told me I 
might follow him. I saw not the spirit, but my 
chains were immediately loosened, and I followed 
the sound of his voice through the flames for a long 
time. We came to a dark place, and then I saw a 
small light of the spirit which guided me. After 
traveling a long time in the darkness, the spirit 
stopped, opened a small door and we entered a very 
small room. 

The spirit said : "Now you may confess your 
sins in my hearing, if you will." In obedience I 
began my confession. After I had opened about 
one-quarter of my life, the spirit told me I might 
stop. I saw a fountain before me, and the spirit 
bade me wash in that fountain and wait his return. 
In this manner I had to go through the .confession 
of my whole life, washing at every quarter. 

When I had finished, he told me I must labor 
for sorrow and repentance, and humble myself ex- 
ceedingly ere I could be allowed any further privi- 
lege. I was left in that little room a long time, 
and saw no one but the spirit, whom I found to 
be the apostle Peter. He came to me every twenty- 
four hours, and inquired concerning the state of 
my feelings. 

At length he asked if I was willing to ask the 
forgiveness of all whom I had ever injured, or 



330 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

vented my feelings upon. I said that I was willing 
to do it with all my soul. He then said I might 
go with him and do it. It seemed to me quite a 
distance we went but the road was straight, and 
led to a very beautiful white house. We entered 
the hall and passed to a room in the rear part of 
the house. There I found the company assembled, 
with Michael Servetus at their head. I knew Michael 
the moment I entered the room. Peter told me I 
could now do my duty. So on my knees in humili- 
ation and deep sorrow of soul did I proceed, and 
humbly beg the pardon of each one, from the first 
to the last. 

After all the cruelty I had shown Michael, he 
could not refrain from tears. Instead of rejoicing 
in my tribulation, he freely forgave me anji blessed 
me, and so did all the rest. 

After this I was conducted to another smaller 
room, and told I might stay there for the present. 
Peter came to see me every twelve hours. Michael 
came twice a day and brought me food, but did not 
speak to me. Once in a while I could hear music 
and dancing in the house. I did not know what to 
make of it, and I dare not ask what it meant, 
through fear of doing wrong, for I felt that I had 
suffered as much as I could bear. 

One time while Peter was with me, I heard the 
music and dancing plainer than ever before; so 
plain that it startled me at first. Peter looked on 
me and smiled. This was the first smile I had be- 
held since entering eternity, and I began to feel a 
sensation of comfort I had never before experienced. 
I then felt free to ask the cause of so much music 
and dancing. Peter told me they were worshiping 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 331 

God in spirit and asked me if I wanted to see them. 
I replied that I did. 

He then led me into a very large room in the 
same house, where a large company of spirits were 
assembled in the worship. When I beheld the sim- 
plicity of those spirits, my tribulation was turned 
into mortification and I felt ashamed of my pride, 
for I did not know as I should ever gain simplicity 
enough to unite in this mode of worship. It was 
entirely new to me, but I thought it must be the 
worship of God, or Peter would not have told me so. 

After meeting was over Peter conducted me to 
my room and told me that when I felt that I could 
unite in that devotion, I should have a farther privi- 
lege. It was not long before I freely offered myself 
up and told Peter I was willing to do anything re- 
quired of me, for I plainly saw that to be the only 
way I could make any spiritual progress. He con- 
ducted me into the next meeting, and great was 
the mortification I felt. Before the meeting closed 
my pride was pretty well abased, insomuch that I 
wanted to unite again. 

After this I did not see Michael for two or three 
years previous to the commencement of this spirit 
manifestation on earth. For Michael had traveled 
a great way beyond, and is still in advance of me. 
Thus was I gradually led along slowly, rising from 
one degree to another. 

I am exceedingly thankful for this gospel of 
light. It has done a great deal for me and for a 
great many others. My spirit has been so subdued 
that I can love and bless those whom I formerly 
cursed and willingly took their lives. And they can 
love and bless one who formerly refused to show 



332 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

them the least degree of mercy. Michael and I love 
each other with the tenderest love, which is well 
pleasing in the sight of the divine spirit. 

About two years before the beginning of this 
manifestation of spirits on earth, Michael and I 
were called upon to go and gather the anti-Chris- 
tians that left the world and were searching for 
light. I esteemed it a great privilege to go in com- 
pany with so good a man. We had a great work 
to do, and an innumerable multitude of spirits to 
speak to, for great was the work in the spiritual 
world at that time. We have been in this labor 
nearly all the time since. 

I have now satisfied my mind, believing the ac- 
count I have given will be interesting to many, and 
hoping it will be a warning to those who are beset 
with a haughty temper and a proud spirit. 

John Calvin. 

It will be seen from this revelation that Calvin, 
although a distinguished follower of Christ in pro- 
fession, and the founder of one of the most re- 
nowned religious creeds or confessions of faith, and 
yet regarded by millions of professed Christians as 
one of the greatest reformers, was really a very 
selfish, ambitious, cruel, wicked man ; and confessed 
that he murdered Servetus through envy. And yet 
this man, who was over two centuries in suffering 
and repenting of his great crimes, is now reformed, 
and co-operating with his distinguished victim in 
reformatory work. 

The following is the testimony of Jesus himself, 
as given by Franz Petersilea, a disembodied spirit, 
to his son, a reliable medium. It shows by the high- 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 333 

est authority that the intermediate state, or so-called 
world of spirits, is one of probation; that Jesus is 
still teaching "spirits in prison." That he lives in 
a lofty and pure habitation in the celestial world, or 
Bible heaven, and comes down to a great temple, 
in the psychic realm near the earth, and teaches 
thousands of earth-bound spirits, who either had 
no sufficient opportunity on earth to reform, or else 
rejected all overtures while in the primary state; 
and also those who are creed bound. 

LIFE AND EXPERIENCE IN SPIRIT LAND. A SERIES 

OF LETTERS FROM SPIRIT FRANZ PETERSILEA TO 
HIS SON^ CARLYLE PETERSILEA. 

My eyes now rested on the crucifix. "Were you 
crucified?" I asked. 

"As you see," he replied. 

"Were you crucified between two thieves?" I 
again questioned. 

"I was," he answered. 

"Were they with you that same day in Para- 
dise?" 

"They were, and their death agonies were equal 
to my own ; yet, those on earth waste no pity on 
them. They were to be pitied even more than my- 
self, for they had not my hope." 

"Did you appear to the disciples and others, after 
your so-called death ?" 

"I did," he answered. "I loved them so much 
and was so anxious they should know my teachings 
were true, that I was enabled to show myself to 
them. I wanted them to know I had simply left 
my body but was still alive and with them; and 



334 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

when I said, 'I ascend unto my Father,' I meant that 
shortly I could not be visible to them for I should 
be more ethereal or heavenly; for the spiritual 
beings who had met me had told me this ; they were 
with me at the time, but were too ethereal to be 
seen by those who saw me." 

"Why do you have this cruel looking picture 
on the window?" I asked. "I should suppose you 
would wish to forget anything so repulsive and 
terrible." 

"I could not forget if I would," he said. "I dis- 
like the picture as much as you do, perhaps more, 
but I am called to this hall often to teach and to 
show myself to the spirits yet in prison." 

"Spirits in prison?" I asked. "That will sur- 
prise many on earth." 

"Very true, and those who come to this hall to 
hear me, and others, cannot believe that they are in 
prison." 

"How so?" I asked. 

"First, I must tell you how this hall was erected 
and for what purpose. It appears to you a beautiful 
building, does it not, real and enduring?" 

"It certainly does." 

"And yet you are well aware. that it is not ma- 
terial?" 

"Certainly; I know that it is a building within 
the heavens and not made with hands." 

"And yet it has been created, not by hands, but 
by thoughts. You know already, my dear Herr 
Franz, that thoughts are real things or entities ?" 

"Yes, I have long since discovered that to be 
true." 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 335 

"Well, this beautiful hall has been erected by a 
large concourse of spiritual beings, as a suitable and 
convenient place wherein to teach the spirits still 
in prison. Everything about this building sym- 
bolizes something else. It is a hall of marble, which 
is strong, beautiful and enduring; its whiteness, 
purity; the gold veining, true worth; the elegant 
windows of stained glass in all colors, symbolize 
that all do not perceive alike; the chairs of gold 
signify that all are of worth ; the red cushions, that 
eternal love holds all souls in an eternal embrace; 
the three steps leading to the rostrum, symbolize 
body, spirit, soul ; the rostrum itself, the higher 
plane from which spirits or souls look down and 
give forth teachings to those not yet arrived to 
their altitude. The dome, with its revolving planets, 
we use as symbols to teach many great truths, and 
we may have occasion to use them for your edifica- 
tion, my dear Herr Franz. 

"At last we come to the picture that you ques- 
tioned me about. The picture means sorrow, agony 
and death of the material body, that man may at- 
tain to the glories of heaven, or become an im- 
mortal, spiritual being, dwelling within the heavens 
or the ethereal body. The woman and the babe 
mean that we all must be born into the flesh before 
we can attain to wisdom and self-consciousness; 
then, from the flesh, to sorrow, agony and death, 
before reaching the glorious happiness of self-con- 
scious, wise, immortal angels, dwelling forever 
within the ethereal or celestial world." 

"You speak of spirits in prison. Perhaps I do 
not quite understand your meaning. Will you 



33^ THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

kindly explain to me exactly what you do mean by 
that expression?" 

"My dear friend," he said, "I do not now come 
in direct contact with the men of earth, but I teach 
spiritual beings who do. Like yourself, for in- 
stance. You come in direct contact with your son 
who is still an inhabitant of the earthly sphere. You 
have come here to me to be taught — to ask im- 
portant questions and receive truthful answers. 
Many other spirits come here for the same purpose. 
The greater part of them having left their mortal 
bodies, firmly established in the beliefs taught in the 
Catholic, Episcopal, Presbyterian, Baptist, Metho- 
dist, and various other denominations, they are still 
bound by these chains — and are in prison; their 
souls are dark — they do not understand the truth — 
they all, to a man, woman or child, expected to see 
God directly, and when they were told that no one 
had ever seen God as a male, personal potentate, 
many could not, or would not, believe ; and they cry 
out for Jesus Christ — the Savior of mankind! *If 
we cannot see God, let us see Christ — the beautiful 
Christ. Jesus lived and died for us. Let us see 
him at least,' and when they are informed that 
Jesus of Nazareth is within the heavens, their de- 
light knows no bounds; and when kind friends 
bring them to this hall — and other halls like this, 
for there are many, very many of them here — they 
enter, their features take on a satisfied, pleased and 
often enraptured expression; they feel at home in 
a hall like this. It is somewhat like the ones they 
have left on earth, and yet exceedingly more beauti- 
ful. They take their seats in silence as of old in 
the church, and are ready and eager to hear. This 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 337 

is one of the numerous ways in which many of the 
spirits yet in prison are taught, and as soon as their 
minds are enhghtened they go to their friends in 
the mortal Hfe, as you will shortly go to your son, 
and tell them that which they have learned, and 
when they cannot tell their friends direct, they in- 
spire some sensitive, or medium, to teach from the 
rostrums of earth the same truths which they have 
thus learned." 

"I, myself, was a poor, ignorant carpenter, at 
first, for carpenters, in my time on earth, were not 
educated at all. I afterwards became, with my fol- 
lowers, a fisherman, a calling even still lower than 
that of a carpenter. I knew little or nothing of the 
rules of my own language in those days, in fact, 
I spoke a smattering of two or three different Ian-, 
guages and was not correct in any of them. It is 
the thought and riot the language that should be 
considered." 

I will go on with my subject. As the man of 
Nazareth sat there together with me, he clasped my 
hand in his, and his beautiful eyes rested with in- 
terested complacency upon me — those beautiful, 
magnetic eyes ! I can never, never forget them. I 
feel their glance even now, although this particular 
interview was many years ago. 

"When sentitives say they receive teachings 
from Jesus, they are right," he went on slowly and 
thoughtfully. "It may be compared to pouring 
water down through several vessels before it reaches 
earth. Do not think that my interest for the in- 
habitants of earth has abated one jot or tittle since 
I entered this life. My interest is greater now than 
ever before. Those on earth may call this my 



338 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

second coming if they choose. I am able to go to 
them now with power and great glory, for I, to- 
gether with a multitude of enlightened spirits, do 
descend to the earth, and they say truly, it is the 
second coming of Christ; for the things which I 
did, they now do also." 

Jesus sat in deep meditation for a space. 

"My dear Herr Franz," he said at last, "I know 
of no better way than to state the exact truth about 
these matters. Some will believe, others will not. 
Some on earth believed me when I was with them, 
others did not. I fear, my dear pupil, that you will 
be obliged to bear this burden as I did^even as I 
now do." 

"When I first came to this life," I said, "I was 
greatly surprised to find that animals existed after 
the death of the body, just as I did; and, in my 
book, 'The Discovered Country,' I stated that fact. 
A howl of derision and disbelief came up to me; 
but, dear Master, it is a fact, as you and 1 both 
know. It is just as impossible to destroy the life 
of an animal as it is that of man. Life is life, 
wherever found, and life cannot be destroyed. The 
ego within an animal sees, hears, feels and thinks 
as does man; he also breathes and has various or- 
gans like those of man. Strange that man should 
suppose that he alone was immortal. The animal's 
thought may not equal the thought of man, but 
that counts for nothing where immortality is con- 
cerned, and many on the earth, since that book was 
written, have come to know the truth. The earthly 
world is fast coming to understanding more how 
it is with us here. If the people on earth could once 
understand that there is no limit to space, that the 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 339 

ethereal world extends forever and ever, they would 
see that there is room enough — and to spare — for 
all the earthly worlds are capable of producing. 
The earths do not endure forever and forever, but 
when an earth has produced all that it is capable 
of doing, it becomes old and dies, or is disintegrated, 
returns to its former elements, what there is 
left of it that is not capable of covering spirit with 
matter. 

"We cannot get beyond earths and their influ- 
ences, and they cannot get beyond our influence. 
We influence nearly everything that takes place on 
the earths. Man gets a new thought or a new in- 
vention and it is some spiritual being who impresses 
that thought on his mind. We progress in wisdom 
and return and give it to earth's children. We dis- 
cover great natural laws, we then impress these 
truths upon the minds of men, women and children, 
that the earthly world may be benefited thereby. The 
spiritual essence, or life principle, of all that the 
earths produce, lives on forever. The life essence 
of a tree is still a tree — a flower a flower — and thus 
of all natural objects. Man as a spiritual being 
rises to a world of spiritual objects. Man creates 
homes, halls and temples of learning on earth; he 
also creates them here. They first exist in his mind 
or spirit as a thought; he clothes his thought with 
material substance; these things also exist her6 
within his soul or spirit; he clothes them with 
spiritual substance; they thus become objective and 
useful to him and others, as they do on earth. 

"So in this communication when we speak of 
houses, halls of learning, spiritual temples and so 
forth, do not be surprised, for we certainly have 



340 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

them. When we speak of animals, do not think it 
false, for they do actually live here as there, in their 
spiritual forms. How mankind ever came to be- 
lieve that animals did not exist in the spiritual 
world, is a mystery, certainly; but we think it rests 
on a few words found in the Bible, to this effect." 

"Can you tell me, dear Master, the true mean- 
ing of those words — 'the spirit or soul of a man 
goeth upward, that of a beast downward?' " 

"Yes," he replied with a smile. "I can tell you. 
Surely the meaning is this : A man's spirit is above 
that of a beast or animal ; his wisdomi is above that 
of every other creature on earth, consequently his 
spirit rises above that of the animal, the spirit of 
the animal forever remaining beneath that of man. 
This is the true interpretation of that passage in 
the Bible, and if the former language in which the 
books were written had been rendered aright, such 
a mistaken idea would not have found lodgment 
in the minds of men. Does it not in those same 
books speak of beasts in heaven bowing before the 
throne of God together with the elders? And were 
not the prophets — in other words, mediums — con- 
stantly speaking of beasts, seeing them in their 
visions, and so forth?" 

"How often do you lecture in this hall, dear 
Master? I desire to come and hear you." 

"This hall is very near to earth," he replied. "I 
teach in many others far above this. When I do 
speak here I am obliged to bring my subjects down 
to the comprehension of those who assemble here, 
and they are those who, as I said, are in prison, 
bound in the chains of a former creed, looking with 
distorted vision on all things spiritual. Therefore 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 341 

if you were to report one of my lectures to the people 
of earth, they mig-ht deride you. But we are ac- 
customed to derision, are we not, Herr Franz?" 

"You speak truly, dear Master." 

"There will gather another assemblag'e here very 
shortly. You can remain if you like. I will do the 
same. There will be others here who will speak 
to the spirits in prison, as well as myself, others far 
wnser than I am, having been in the celestial world 
for many thousand years. You may not be able to 
repeat to earth's children all that is said, but many 
of the truths uttered you will remember, and will 
be able to impress them, or photograph them on the 
brain of a sensitive, or perhaps many sensitives or 
mediums." 

I here give the following brief summary of the 
constitution, development and destiny of man, as I 
understand it : 

First — The spirit is immortal, and "returns to 
God who gave it." 

Second — The physical body is mortal and "re- 
turns to the earth, as it was." It is never. resur- 
rected. 

Third — It is. the soul which is saved or lost. 

Fourth — The soul is saved by being lifted up 
from the animal to the spiritual plane, by the spirit 
of God. This is religion, or being bound back to 
God. 

Fifth — The soul is a free moral agent, and may 
accept Christ, and through the aid of the Holy 
Spirit, become at one with the Father, through the 
Son ; or elect to remain in sin and be lost, as else- 
where explained. 



342 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

Sixth — God is a loving Father to all men, and 
no respecter of persons. He sends rain on the just 
and unjust, and causes the sun to shine on the good 
and evil alike. But no man can see God, and he 
can only manifest his love through man; hence the 
necessity of Jesus the Christ. 

Seventh — Jesus, though a man, was nevertheless 
so developed spiritually, by the overshadowing in- 
fluence of the Holy Spirit, that he was able to obey 
the laws of his being, and commit no sin. He is the 
great exemplar of the race. If we follow his 
example and practice his precepts, God gives us the 
Holy Spirit, to occupy our bodies as temples, and aid 
us in living the Christian life. 

Eighth — Sin is the violation of law; and who- 
ever disobeys the laws on the physical, psychical or 
spiritual plane must suffer the penalty. 

As a general rule, we reap what we sow. And 
yet there is a glorious qualification of this stern law 
of nature; and that is the love and mercy of God; 
the healing power of the Great Physician. 

On all these planes of life, if we violate law, we 
at once suffer the penalty ; but if we repent and turn 
to God for life and aid, the healing power of nature, 
which is only another name for the love of God, is 
at once set up. If it is the fracture of a bone, by 
violation of physical law, the healing process of 
nature is at once set up, which can be greatly aug- 
mented by our own faith and works. If it is a viola- 
tion of law on the psychical or spiritual planes, the 
penalty must likewise be suffered; but the loving 
restoring powers of the inexhaustible spirit of God 
are ever at hand, upon our penitence, confession, 
ceasing to do evil, and beginning to obey the laws 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 343 

of our being. This privilege of appeal to the 
Great Physician for relief from the penalties of 
violated law, pertains to the physical, psychical and 
spiritual worlds; and is always granted upon con- 
fession, repentance, faith and obedience. Very few 
attain the Christ state or perfect holiness on earth; 
only those who receive the baptism of the Spirit; 
but nearly all reach it in the intermediate state. 
When we reach this state of perfection we throw 
off the astral body as we did the physical on earth, 
and enter the celestial state, or heaven, in our im- 
mortal spiritual bodies. Those souls failing to reach 
this final perfection, are dissolved, and return to 
original elements, upon the dissolution of the astral 
body. 

Ninth — The spirit left without a body, is prob- 
ably permitted to re-embody and make another ef- 
fort to perfect a soul. To this extent, reincarnation 
may be true. If not, it returns to and is merged in 
the spirit of God. 

Tenth — Man on earth cannot enter the psychic 
state in his physical body ; nor from the psychic 
world can he enter the celestial in his astral body. 
But millions of spirits from the intermediate state 
come to earth and communicate with men. And 
often great and good spirits come from the celestial 
regions on missions of mercy to man, to reveal 
great truths, and for other wise purposes. 

The celestial or heavenly state is not only one 
of harmony, but of eternal progression. "The 
spirits of just men made perfect" progress ever on- 
ward and upward, on the pathway of truth, in the 
sunshine of love. But many of them are mission- 
aries to assist in redeeming the penitent both on 



344 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

the earth and in the psychic realm. As already 
stated, Jesus and many other saints often preach 
to "the spirits in prison;" that is, the sinners who 
occupy the various hells on and around the earth. 
It is also the duty of the followers of Christ on the 
earth to aid in relieving those earth-bound spirits. 
The more love we manifest; the more self-denial we 
practice; the more good we do to others; the oftener 
we return good for evil, which is the true test of 
Christian character, — the more we advance our own 
spirituality, and the more we aid the penitents both 
on earth and in the psychic realm. By sitting in a 
prayerful spirit en rapport with the saints in the 
spirit world, and praying for light from the celes- 
tial region, we can greatly aid in relieving and re- 
leasing earth-bound spirits. 

All who are now in darkness and all who will 
bring condemnation upon themselves by sin, will 
finally be redeemed. Whenever they become peni- 
tent and pray for aid and begin to help others, God 
will send angels to lead them into the light. 

To briefly recapitulate man's pilgrimage into 
matter, and his return to God, we begin by saying 
that the essential ego, an immortal spirit, of its own 
accord with the consent of the Father Spirit, em- 
bodies itself in two tenements, the inner of ether 
and the outer of matter, for the purpose of indi- 
vidualizing itself, and perfecting a soul or psychic 
body, as an eternal habitation. The physical body 
is only a temporary mould in which the psychic 
body is shaped; and for the additional purpose of 
certain material enjoyments, and for the presen- 
tation of many temptations which the soul must 
overcome, in order to strengthen and perfect itself. 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 345 

When all is accomplished that can be effected in the 
physical body, it is thrown off by death. Many die 
young and before much is done for the soul ; but 
this is when the person either will not, or cannot 
accomplish any more for his soul. 

The soul then continues its progress in the 
psychic realm, until perfected ; when the astral body 
is also thrown off and the spirit enters the celestial 
region in its spiritual body. The return of the 
spirit with a perfected soul to God, is called re- 
ligion, or binding the spirit back to the Father. It 
is effected by becoming again one with, the Father 
through the Son, and remaining at one with him by 
keeping his commandments. The Son is our elder 
brother and great exemplar. By following his ex- 
ample and practicing his precepts we ascend to the 
spiritual plane and walk with God as did Enoch of 
old. Jesus, through the Holy Spirit, helps us to bind 
ourselves back to the Father. The Spirit of God 
is a continual comforter and teacher, provided we 
keep the commandments, that is, obey the laws of 
our being on all three planes of life. Any violation 
of law, physical, psychic or spiritual, is sin. When- 
ever we violate any law, we have to suffer the pen- 
alty attached to each violation. 

God punishes nobody; we punish ourselves by 
the violation of law. As God imposes no punish- 
ment, he has none to remit or remove. We are not 
saved by the blood of Jesus; nor by his suffering. 
Jesus was a man or he would not have died on the 
cross; and his physical blood could not possibly be 
the source of our spiritual salvation. We must save 
ourselves — "Work out our salvation with fear and 
trembling." 



346 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

God is love and forgiveness; all past sins are 
forgiven the moment we reform, just as nature 
forgives a physical fracture and heals it up as soon 
as the parts are properly set and adjusted. Jesus 
was a man, and like all men, a son of God; but he 
entitled himself to the distinction of being called 
the Son of God, because he was the one man who 
obeyed all the laws of his being and committed no 
sin. He is our perfect example; we are saved by 
following his example and practicing his precepts. 
In this christian evolution the Holy Spirit is our 
helper, comforter and teacher. 

But the foregoing is qualified by the great facts 
continually occurring, under the operation of the 
laws of nature. In addition to the punishment 
brought on ourselves, and our posterity, by our 
violation of law, the operation of the great laws 
of nature brings physical sujffering on ignorant and 
helpless humanity; unless avoided by superior in- 
telligence either on this, or the other side of the vail. 
It will be remembered that I stated, in chapter I 
and elsewhere, that under the operation of electric 
laws, the material world seems to be balanced be- 
tween two great opposing forces; that of organiza- 
tion and disorganization, formation and decompo- 
sition. While new worlds are being organized, and 
new continents and islands being developed on those 
already existing, other lands are being destroyed 
by volcanoes, earthquakes, sea storms, land storms, 
cyclones and other destructive natural agencies. 
Thousands of human lives are lost by these cata- 
clysms and catastrophes ; and only those escape who 
have sufficient intelligence to read nature's warn- 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 347 

ings, as a few did at St. Pierre; or those who are 
sufficiently impressional as to receive warning from 
spirit friends, as did Brother John W. Ring and 
his relatives and immediate friends at Galveston. 
Thousands of lives are destroyed by pestilence and 
famine; and only those escape who exercise su- 
perior wisdom, by providing remedies or escaping 
from the dangerous locality. For the millions who 
die in war, man, far more than natural cause, is 
responsible. 

For the thousands who die by earthquakes, vol- 
canoes, cyclones and by electric bolts, God is no 
more responsible than he is for the ordmary oper- 
ation of the law of gravity. If the baby is per- 
mitted to crawl upstairs, climb out the window, 
fall from the second story and is killed, it is the 
negligent parents, and not God who is responsible. 
If we were sufficiently spiritual and intelligent, 
nearly all natural injuries could be avoided. In 
fact, we are prevented from nine out of ten of these 
natural injuries and so-called accidents, by our 
guardian angel and the ministering spirits who are 
ever around and protecting us. 

The very fact that matter is unstable, and its 
organic forms dissolving as rapidly as they are de- 
veloping, necessitates earthquakes, storms, floods, 
volcanic eruptions, the sinking of islands and con- 
tinents, and the upheaval of others. This leads to 
large loss of animal and vegetable life ; and also to 
the loss of human life, unless foresight, intelligence 
and caution are exercised to avoid such losses. 

To illustrate: Since the earliest settlement of 
the Mississippi valley that river, or some of its tribu- 
taries, has annually overflowed the valleys, destroy- 



348 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

ing thousands and often millions of dollars worth of 
property, as was the case in the late floods in the Mis- 
sissippi, Missouri and Kansas rivers ; and still worse, 
destroying hundreds and thousands of human 
lives. And yet with one hundred years' notice the 
people have taken no permanent steps to protect 
themselves against what they know will occur. The 
people, through the United States government, 
should have protected themselves against these 
floods more than fifty years ago. 

The destruction of life and property by these 
annually recurring floods could have been long ago 
prevented by the government constructing canals 
and lakes at proper points, for the purpose of con- 
trolling and holding the surplus water, when the 
overflows occur. 

Thus a double purpose for the good of the people 
could be subserved; first, the saving of life and 
property; second, the use of this stored water for 
irrigation purposes in periods of drouth. 

The Galveston disaster could have been avoided. 
Either no city should have been built on an island, 
nearly on the level of the Gulf, or it should have 
been protected by a sea wall. The writer predicted 
the fate of Galveston thirty years before it occurred ; 
and by the very agency which destroyed it. 

Nearly all the 40,000 destroyed by Mt. Pelee 
could have escaped by flight. The terrible and long 
continued threatenings of the volcano, gave them 
notice and ample time to escape. Even the beasts 
of the field understood it, and nearly all escaped by 
flight. It is the stubboi-ness and rebellion of man 
which in many cases cause his losses and suffering. 

It is already apparent from the foregoing pages 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 349 

of this work that I believe in the providence of God; 
but that providence is not only manifested through 
his Spirit, but through the disembodied spirits of 
men, and by countless thousands of men and women 
in the flesh who care for the ignorant and helpless, 
and every day save thousands from physical death 
or bodily injury, from the operation of natural law. 
God's providence is manifested through means and 
agencies. 



350 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 



CHAPTER XIII. 

THE SOVEREIGNTY OF GOD; OR THE DRIFT OF 
DESTINY. 

"All things work together for good, to them who love God." 
—Paul. 

"Whatever is, is right." — Pope. 

At the last moment, I write another chapter. 
For years I have regarded the number twelve, as the 
sign of completion; and the twelve chapters of this 
book, as covering all the ground. 

As Jesus while on earth appointed twelve Apos- 
tles, and afterward returned from the psychic realm, 
and in a "knock-down argument" with Paul, con- 
verted that hard-headed citizen, appointed him the 
thirteenth Apostle, and sent him to the Gentiles ; so I 
indite this thirteenth chapter for the benefit of the 
doubting Thomases, who will not accept all I have 
written in the foregoing twelve chapters. 

In fact, further explanation seems necessary as 
to some of the positions taken in the book. 

The attentive reader will observe that all through 
the book I have assumed that man is the child of 
God ; that our loving Father is more ready than any 
earthly parent to provide for his children; and that 
the providence of God is everywhere manifest in the 
affairs of men and nations. Yet the drift of destiny 
moves on in a resistless tide, sweeping the good and 
the bad alike into the jaws of death. The average 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 351 

mind stands appalled at the calamities occasioned by 
earthquakes, volcanoes, floods, cyclones, cataclysms 
and other disasters. 

Although I showed in the last chapter that much 
of these calamities could be avoided by the exercise 
of forethought and reason on the part of man; yet 
the painful fact remains that many of the poor, 
weak and young never could have escaped either 
from Galveston or Pelee. While in Lisbon, Pompeii, 
Herculaneum and many other cities, thousands 
perished almost without notice, by earthquakes and 
volcanic eruptions. 

Who will dare say that the three hundred poor 
miners who perished miserably a week ago in a 
Rocky mountain mine, were worse than the eighteen 
men upon whom the tower of Siloam fell. Accord- 
ing to Jesus, the latter did not die on account of 
their sins. 

In assuming that man is the child of God, and 
that he is our loving Father, I feel it my duty to 
attempt to explain the seeming conflict between some 
of the laws of nature , and the providence of God. 

It will be remembered that in the fourth chapter 
of the book, I assumed that there are three primal 
substances. Spirit, Ether and Matter; that spirit is 
life itself; that ether has been impregnated by 
spirit with the forces of life, and is eternal. But that 
matter is unstable; that its forms are dissolving as 
fast as they are developing; that the principles of 
formation and dissolution seem to be balanced ; and 
that the fundamental law of matter is that of 
change. All forms of matter are continually de- 
composing; and the particles thereof entering into 
new combinations. This fundamental law of change 



352 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

which pertains to all matter, is a necessary part of 
evolution. 

The progressive development of the earth and 
its productions could not go on to higher conditions, 
and to the development of higher forms of life, 
without this eternal law of change which pertains 
to matter. 

Hence it was that the early continents, with their 
dense, tropical production, in the lapse of ages sank 
beneath the ocean; and their immense fern and 
other forests have been covered with strata upon 
strata of earth, in order that the coal and oil fields 
of modern times might be provided for man. While 
other continents were raised above the water, so 
that a higher order of vegetable and animal life 
might be developed for the future use of man. 
While these cataclysms caused the seeming loss of 
vegetable and animal life; it really was not lost; 
but simply stored away for higher and better uses 
for the distant future. The new continents which 
emerged from the sea became the fields for the 
growth of the higher orders of life, both in the vege- 
table and animal kingdom; and finally became the 
arena for primitive man. 

Grant you that these recurring cataclysms de- 
stroyed the physical bodies of millions of men, as 
well as animals. Dare any man assume that this 
was a curse, rather than a blessing! Remember 
that the real man is an immortal spirit, and cannot 
die. "The spirit returns to God who gave it." 

The soul is also ethereal and eternal; and it is 
only the physical body that dissolves and passes 
away. All the millions who went down in these 
great cataclysms went to the spirit world in their 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 353 

psychic bodies ; and then began a course of develop- 
ment far superior to what they had on the earth. 

To say nothing of primitive man, a large per 
cent of the present inhabitants of the earth would 
be better off in the psychic realm ; and that is the 
reason so many die in childhood, and so many are 
cut off in the prime of life. The universal testimony 
of the spirit world is, that those dying in childhood 
make far greater progress in intellectual and spirit- 
ual life than those who remain on the earth. 

Of those whose physical career ends in the prime 
of life, there are two classes. First the meritorious, 
whose progress entitles them to a higher grade of 
life, where they can do more good than they could 
have done on earth. All the great enterprises of 
earth are going on in the spirit world ; and men and 
women who have made great spiritual progress, 
are often in middle life elevated to the psychic 
realm; where their power for good is ten-fold greater 
than it was on earth. All the great inventions are 
first made in the psychic realm, and impressed on 
the minds of great psychics like Edison and Tesla. 
Likewise all the great humanitarian movements 
originate in the psychic realm, and are impressed on 
the minds of the men and women who lead these 
movements on earth. 

To replenish the ranks of these active reform- 
ers in the spirit world, meritorious workers in earth 
life are often taken in the midst of their usefulness. 
All such continue their work on the same lines, with 
an increased leverage of power, probably a hundred 
per cent greater than on earth. 

Among those thus taken and promoted to a 
higher grade in the school of life, is included all 
martrys. Martyrdom seems to be a part of the 



354 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

economy of reform; that "the blood of the martyr 
is the seed of the church," is an old saying. The 
world regards these reformers, who inaugurate new 
systems, as insincere, as demagogues and hypocrites. 
Many of these reformers have to die at the stake to 
convince mankind of their sincerity. They seal the 
truth and justice of their causes with their own life- 
blood. At the head of the glorious army of mar- 
tyrs stands Jesus the Christ; and beside him stands 
John the Baptist, Peter, James and Paul. Also 
Socrates, Hypatia, Bruno, Servetus, Joan of Arc, 
and thousands of others in all ages. 

In the case of Jesus, it was necessary for him to 
die, not only as a martyr; but also to establish the 
great fact of the resurrection of the dead. 

The other class whose physical lives are cut 
off in the prime of life, are men whose spiritual 
growth has permanently ceased; in whom ambition, 
the love of money, or some other selfish considera- 
tion, has absorbed the soul ; and the spark of spiritual 
life has almost died out. There is no possible hope 
for reform on earth; and as their selfishness is 
continually adding to their sins, which must be 
suffered for in the next life, it is better for them 
and for society that they be removed from the 
temptations of this life; and after necessary suffer- 
ing and repentance in the spirit world, let them 
begin their lives anew. 

The world and the church is full of this class of 
people ; the external behavior seems to be all right ; 
but selfishness in some form has absorbed their 
souls ; and they are no longer of any use to them- 
selves or humanity. Whenever the point is reached, 
that there is no hope of spiritual reformation ; when 
pride, or ambition, or avarice, has absorbed their 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 355 

souls, God removes them from the arena of tempta- 
tion; and gives them an opportunity to repent for 
their sins in the spirit world. 

Presidents Garfield and McKinley were distin- 
guished examples of this class. Both in early life 
were no doubt sincere Christians; and both re- 
mained formal Christians and good church mem- 
bers until the end. But Jesus says, we must judge 
the tree by its fruit. Tested by this rule, we find 
in the light of impartial history, that the temptation 
of ambition, the burning desire to become presi- 
dent, overcame these otherwise good men ; and to 
secure the prize, each adopted political and pluto- 
cratic policies and practices which they knew to be 
wrong. When their spiritual life was almost 
crushed out, by selfish ambition, God permitted 
them to be stricken down. Of course God did not 
control the assassins. The devil or evil spirits did 
that. But God permitted these ambitious men to fall 
victims to their own evil policies and practices, which 
were ruining both themselves and the nation. 

There is a world of truth in Pope's seeming 
paradox: "Whatever is, is right." Not always 
right in the abstract; but best under the circum- 
stances, and therefore right in a general sense. 

While the assassins who struck down Garfield 
and McKinley, and even the distinguished men who 
killed great Caesar, were all murderers and deserved 
the punishment they received, still it was the will 
of God that these rulers should die; and their re- 
spective nations were benefited by their fall. 

Let us turn from men to nations, and briefly 
outline some of the stupendous events which have 



356 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

marked the course of the drift of destiny, as it has 
pursued its resistless way down the ages. 

To briefly refer to prehistoric times; we learn 
from the Egyptian priests through Plato; and later 
from many spirit sources, that about twenty-five 
thousand years ago the Isle of Atlantis, in a single 
night, sunk in the Atlantic ocean, with millions of 
inhabitants, unbounded" wealth, and a civilization 
superior to any now on earth. Whether these 
people had become so corrupt that their cup of 
iniquity was full, we know not. The most reason- 
able supposition is that their career on earth was at 
an end; that their destiny was fulfilled; and like 
over-ripe apples, they fell from the tree of physical 
and national life, to be known no more among the 
nations and races of men. 

But that nations do become so corrupt that God 
considers "their cup of iniquity full," and permits 
them to be destroyed, we have the authority of the 
Bible. 

When "the cup of iniquity of the Canaanites was 
full," God commanded the Israelites under Joshua 
to go in and destroy them, take possession of their 
country, and hold it as their own. 

By reference to the second chapter of the 
prophecy of Daniel, we learn that when the cup 
of iniquity of great Babylon was full, God raised 
up Cyrus and the Persian army, to destroy that 
wicked power. 

When the Persian cup of iniquity also became 
full, God permitted Alexander and a few thousand 
Greeks to overthrow the Persian Empire. 



pgi ^HmilH iMI — BMB MMBW iinnn— 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 357 

When classic Greece also became thoroughly- 
corrupt, God permitted the great Roman Empire to 
set its iron heel on that people. 

When colossal Rome reached a degree of cor- 
ruption hitherto unknown in history, God permitted 
the northern barbarians to come in and destroy the 
empire, with its great wealth. 

From this brief reference to the great empires, 
referred to in the second chapter of Daniel, it seems 
that it is a part of the divine plan, when a nation's 
cup of iniquity is full, to permit some other nation 
to overthrow it. When that nation also becomes 
thoroughly corrupt, for some other power to de- 
stroy it ; and so on down the ages, each nation pass- 
ing out when its "cup of iniquity is full." 

But when we turn to profane history, we find 
that the drift of destiny has a much wider sweep; 
that the brutal rule, "Might makes right," seems 
to prevail. 

Passing by other nations, let us briefly notice 
the so-called Christian nations of Great Britain and 
the United States. 

A brief outline of the crimes and outrages of 
England in Ireland, India, South Africa and other 
countries, would fill a volume ; and yet the empire of 
Great Britain stands and seems to flourish. 

But it is to the United States that I wish to 
especially refer. 

Our ancestors sought civil and religious liberty 
in the wilderness of America. They found the 
Indian in possession, where he had held undisputed 
right for hundreds of years. They needed the 
country for homes; so they proceeded to rob the 
red man of his heritage ; and when he resisted they 



35^ THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

exterminated him. For nearly three centuries the 
maxim has prevailed on our frontier, that "the 
only good Indian is a dead one." History furnishes 
no case where a people have been treated worse 
than the United States and its people have treated 
the Indians. We have robbed them of their homes, 
and practically exterminated the race. 

From the moral and legal standpoint, we are 
robbers ; but from the standpoint of the evolution of 
mankind, it was absolutely necessary for us to have 
this country. "Manifest destiny" had decreed 
America as the arena upon which was to be founded 
and developed the greatest and most progressive 
nation on earth. This was to be, and is, the refuge 
of the lovers of liberty from every part of the world. 
Europe had to be sifted, and its best elements trans- 
ferred to America ; and here was to grow up a com- 
posite nationality of the greatest, freest and the 
most progressive people on earth ; whose duty it was 
to be, and whose duty it now is, to be instrumental 
in freeing and civilizing all the nations of the world. 
In order to develop this tremendous power for the 
good of man, it was necessary to have this coun- 
try ; and we could only get it by robbing the Indians 
of their home. 

It is all a part of the di'ift of destiny. "What- 
ever is, is right." At least justifiable under the 
circumstances. 

Men and nations commit wrongs ; and God over- 
rules those wfongs for the general good. 

The Indian had run his course ; and by refusing 
to labor, forfeited his right to the earth. So he has 
been in the main transferred to the psychic realm, 
and in a few generations more, will be wholly there. 



■ pi i 8Hnn i i a «nwi 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 359 

No doubt it is best for him to become extinct from 
the earth in order to develop his moral and spiritual 
powers in the psychic realm. 

But I have not yet stated half the iniquities of 
the American people. Having taken the Indian's 
country for a farm for Uncle Sam, they needed 
laborers to work it. They went into the jungles of 
Africa; captured the poor negro; forced him into 
slavery; and made him labor on their farms for 
nearly three hundred years. From the standpoint 
of legal and moral right, no greater crime has ever 
been committed. Yet who dare say that the Amer- 
ican negro is not a thousand per cent better off than 
if he had remained in barbarism in his native 
Africa ? 

The American people taught the negro to labor, 
which is the fundamental law of life, and the first 
step in real education. While he was yet in slavery, 
they taught him the Christian religion. Then they 
freed him ; and now they are rapidly educating him. 

Who knows but that the educated American 
negro may yet return to his native Africa, and 
civilize and christianize the entire race? 

Thus it is that God overrules evil for good, and 
often causes the wrong to result in great good to 
the wronged, as has been the case with the American 
negro. "Whatever is, is right." Not always right 
in the abstract, but proves the best in the end. It is 
the Drift of Destiny. 

As to the victims of wrong on the earth, they 
are all benefited in the end in some way. First, if 
reformers and they are martyred, they go at once 
to a higher and better field of action, where they 
can accomplish greater good. 



360 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

Second, if they belong to the class that has 

abandoned all spiritual effort, it is better for them 
to be transferred to the psychic realm. 

Third, if there is still the latent spark for good 
in them, it is better for them, through labor, trial 
and trouble, to work out their salvation on earth, 
even if it is in slavery, as the negro did. God will 
overrule it all for good in the end. 

For more than a quarter of a century the writer 
and many others have spent much time and money 
trying to reform politics, and check monopoly in the 
United States; trying to secure the repeal of the 
class legislation which transfers the money and 
property of the producing classes into the hands 
of a few millionaires. But our efforts have been 
unavailing; millionaires increase in number and 
substance; and some of them are becoming billion- 
aires. 

"It is an ill wind that blows nobody any good." 
Who knows but that God may yet overrule this in- 
justice, and cause this ill-gotten wealth to be used 
for purposes to benefit all the people. 

We approach the close of the cycle; we are on 
the eve of stupendous events. Great inventions and 
discoveries are near at hand, which will require 
fabulous amounts of capital. It is much more ac- 
cessible in the hands of a few than scattered among 
the masses. 

Carnegie is already using his wealth in founding 
libraries which will benefit the people. 

Morgan may yet furnish several hundred mil- 
lions to tunnel Behring strait, and connect the east- 
ern and western continent by railroad. 



BHUawSafiiKBI^M 



PHYSICAL, PSYCHICAL AND SPIRITUAL WORLDS 361 

Even Rockefeller may open his heart and fur- 
nish the capital to fill the air with aerial cars; and 
furnish the money to tap the upper deep, and draw 
down the ether and electricity to light the world, 
and run the machinery of the earth. 

What, then, is the conclusion of the whole mat- 
ter? God is the only true sovereign; his govern- 
ment the only just government; and his laws the 
only true system of laws, ever devised for the gov- 
ernment of man. In the proportion that man makes 
God's laws the basis for human government, just in 
that proportion will human laws be harmonious, 
and the people happy. God is good, and overrules 
the evil in men and nations for the general good of 
mankind. 

Man is a free moral agent, with the power for 
good or evil. All the evil on the earth originates 
in man's animal nature, and from the evil spirits 
which infest the atmosphere of earth. 

Men and nations are responsible for the great 
national crimes to which I have referred ; but God 
has overruled much of it for ultimate good. 

Paul was right when he wrote, "All things work 
together for good to them who love God." "If 
ye love me ye will keep my commandments," were 
the words of Christ. Therefore if we keep the com- 
mandments, it matters not to us whether there be 
peace or war, famine or plenty, health or disease, 
prosperity or adversity, all will be well with us. 
Such is the Drift of Destiny. But nothing can harm 
us while we walk with God. Our spirits are aligned 
with his spirit and ever protected. 

But even as to the rebellious, who refuse to 
keep the commandments, God overrules their evil 



362 THE CONSTITUTION OF MAN IN THE 

action, for the greatest good to the greatest num- 
ber. It is the Drift of Destiny. All will be well in 
the end. 

Man in his essential nature is good, because his 
spirit is a part of God's spirit. 

It is the soul that sins ; and sin grows out of the 
ignorance and selfishness of the man's animal na- 
ture. When the evil doer sins out his day of grace, 
his earthly life is cut off, and he is transferred to the 
psychic realm, where after the proper punishment, 
brought on himself by the violation of law, he is 
permitted to repent and reform his character. As a 
general rule souls are finally saved. Where the 
soul is lost, the spirit is no doubt permitted to re- 
embody and make another effort to perfect a soul. 

In the final consummation all spirits will return 
to God with perfected souls. The evil in man's 
animal nature, overcome by the goodness of God, 
will disappear from the universe forever. 



9P: 



rm 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS ^ 



020 196 544 5 



